But since we are taught to know no more then is behoovefull and that with sobriety and according to the gift we are endowed with all I see not that we are necessitated to busie our selves therin unlesse there be a lawfull vocation whilst we ought to content our selves with the knowledge of God by the generall way of the worlds harmony and order and by the particular way of faith The true cause then Sir which hath moved me to this undertaking is the having considered that the end of civil life being to live well and happily and that there is no happinesse without knowledge nor knowledge without science since those of contemplation doe not it must be the morall sciences which doe produce it the which appeareth manifest unto me for that nature hath imprinted in us the principalls thereof to make it the more easie unto us to the end that without contemplation or learning the learned and unlearned may be equally capable therof agevolated by their object the which is either familiar in us as are affections or hath dependency upon us as have actions As soone as we are borne by the traditions of our parents and such as have the care of our bringing us up we learne to love vertue and hate vice being become men to governe our family growne more mature to rule the weale publique and if we meet not with so much of facility in the last as in the other two it happeneth for that morall and Oeconomicall vertues are but the Columnes whereas the practice of States the knowledge of Princes and how to manage people are the true structure of this edifice upon the modell though of past events For as wits though never so excellent expresse no other conceits then what have formerly been expressed sine they cannot exceed the bounds wherewith knowledge in generall is limited so adventures though casuall happen not but by way of Analogy to what hath already happened depending upon the constant causes of former orders the which though diverse in time are notwithstanding at all times like unto themselves if not equall So as since we are wanting in the practice of present affaires the knowledge of what is past is necessary the which not being to be had but by history it followeth that history be the safest way to this happinesse worthy to be with all diligence frequented not by me alone but by the very best This Sir is the occasion of my present labours which I consecrate unto your Majesty not so much for that they appertaine unto you containing the Acts of your most glorious predecessours as that your Majesty possessing all such discipline as does become a great King will together with the worke accept the devoted good will of the workeman who boasts himselfe of nothing more then of the honour he hath to be Your Majesties most hmble and faithfull servant Giovanni Francisco Biondi THE GENEALOGY OF EDWARD THE THIRD Who had Five Daughters and seven Sons 1. IZabella who married Ingheran Lord of Cousi by whom shee had two daughters 1. Mary married to Henry of Bar. 2. Philippa married to Robert Vere Duke of Ireland afterwards repudiated 2. Ioane married to Alfonso 11. King of Castile and Leon. 3. Blanch who dyed young 4. Mary married to Iohn Montford Duke of Britany 5. Margaret married to Iohn Hastings Earle of Pembroke who dyed without issue 1. Edward Prince of Wales who married Ioane daughter of Edmund Earle of Kent brother by the fathers side to Edward the second by whom he had Richard the second who succeeded his Grandfather in the Kingdome and dyed a violent death without issue 2. William of Staifield 3. Lionel Duke of Clarence 4. Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster 5. Edmund of Langley Duke of Yorke 6. William of Windsor 7. Thomas of Woodstocke Duke of Glocester The two Williams both dyed young without issue The Genealogies of the foure other are hereafter set downe The Genealogy of Lionel Duke of Clarence third Sonne of Edward the third Lionel duke of Clarence married Elizab daughter of Will. Burgh earle of Vister by whoÌ„ he had Philippa who married Edmund Mortimer Earle of March and had by him Roger Earle of March. declared by Richard the second successour to the Kingdome the yeare 1387 who married Elizabeth sister to Thomas Holland Duke of Surrey and had issues Edmund Earle of March who died in Ireland without issue the third yeare of Henry 6. Roger who died young Anne who married Richard Earle of Cambridge sonne to Edward Duke of Yorke she afterwards laid pretence unto the crown Eleanor who dyed without issue Edmund Iohn beheaded in the third yeare of Henry the sixt Elizabeth married to the Lord Pearcy surnamed Hotspurre Henry the second Earle of Northumberland who was staine in the first battell at St Albans who by Eleanor daughter of Ralph Nevil first Duke of Westmerland had Henry the third Earle of Northumberland who was slain siding with Henry the sixt against Edward the fourth Philippa who had three husbands but no issue The Genealogy of Iohn Duke of Lancaster fourth son of Edward the third from whom came 4. Kings viz. Henry the 4. 5. 6. 7. Of 3. wives he had 8. children what Sonnes what Daughters By Blanch daughter to Henry Duke of Lancaster grandchild to Henry Earle of Lancaster great grandchild to Edmund second sonne to Henry the 3. Henry the 4. married to Mary daughter to Humfrey of Bohun Earle of Hertfora Essex and Nottingham Constable of England by whom he had Henry the 5. marriea to Catherine of France by whom he had Henry the 6. who married Margerit daughter to Regnald Duke of Aâ—…ou King of Siâ—…ily from whom came Edward Prince of Wales slaine by Edward the 4. who all died without issue Thomas duke of Clarence Iohn â—uke of Bedford Humfrey duke of Gloster Blanch married to the Elector Palatine Philippa married to the King of Denmarke Philippa married to Iohn King of Portugal from whom came the successors of that Crowne Elizabeth married to Iohn Holland Duke of Exeter beheaded at Chester Richard Holland who dyed young Iohn Duke of Exeter who had two wives viz. Anne daughter of the Earle of Stafford by whom Henry Holland Duke of Exeter dis-inheâ—…ited by Act of Parliament the first yeare of Edward the fourth and found â—…ad the thirteenth yeare betweene Dover and Caleis Anne daughter to Ioh. Montacute earl of Salisbury by whom Anne married to Thomas Nevil brother to the second Earle of Westmerland Ralph Nevil 3. Earle of Westmerland Edward who died without issue By Constance daughter to Peter King of Castile Catherine married to Henry son and heyre to Iohn King of Castile and Leon from whom descended the heires of those Kingdomes By Catherine Roët daughter to a King of Armes by whom hee had before he married her and who were after made legitimate by the Popes authority and Act of Parliament Iohn Beaufort Marquis of Sommerset and Dorset who married Margerit daughter to
Thomas Holland Earle of Kent Henry who dyed young Iohn first Duke of Sommerset who maried Margerite daughter to Sr. Iohn Beauchamp Margerite married to Edward Adham earl of Richmond Henry the 7. who married Elizabeth daughter to Henry the 4. Edmund Duke of Sommerset slaine in the â—…attell at S. Albans who married Elenor daughter of Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke Henry Duke of Sommerset beheaded an 1462. Charls Sommerset Earle of Worcester bastard Edmund Duke of Sommerset beheaded Anno 1471. dying without heyrs Iohn slaine at the battell of Teuksbury Thomas Ioane married to Iames the first King of Scotland Margerite married to Thomas Courtney Earle of Devonshire Thomas E. of Devonsh beheaded Henry beheaded Iohn slaine at Teuksbury Henry Beaufort Bishop of Winchester Cardinall of St. Eusebius and Chancellor of England Thomas Beaufort Earle of Dorset Duke of Exeter and Chancellor of England Ioane Beaufort for whose issue looke the next lease Iane Beaufort married to Ralph Nevill Earle of Westmerland Richard Nevil Earle of Salisbury beheaded who married Elenor daughter to Thomas Montigue Earle of Salisbury William Lord of Faulkenbridge Edward Earle of Abergaveny George Lord Latimer Robert Bishop of Durham Cuthbert Henry Thomas Richard Nevil Earle of Salisbury and Warwicke surnamed The great he married Anne daughter of Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke Isabel wife of George Plantagenet Duke of Clarence brother to Edward the fourth drowned in a But of Malmâ—…y Edward Earl of Warwicke last heyre male of the Plantagenet he was beheaded Margerite Countesse of Salisbury wife to Richard Poole beheaded the 13. yeare of Henry the 8. she was mother to Cardinall Poole Anne wife to Edward Prince of Wales son to Henry 6. he was slaine by the Duke of Glocester who after married the said Anne Edward Prince of Wales who died before his Father Iohn Marquis Montigue who maried the daughter of Sr Edward Engelthorpe George Archbishop of York and Chancellour of England George Nevil Duke of Bedford degraded together with his father for not having left sufficient meanes to maintaine their honour Luce first married to Sir Thomas Fitz-Williams then to Sir Anthony Browne by whom William Earle of Southampton St Anthony Browne Iane married to Will. Fitz-Allen Earle of Arundel Thomas Fitz-Allen Earle of Arundel William Earle of Arundel Elenor wife to Thomas Stanley Earle of Darby George Baron Strange Thomas Earle of Darby Edward Lord Mounteagle Iames Bishop of Ely Catherine wife to Iohn Moubray second duke of Norfolke Iohn duke of Norfolk married to Elenor daughter of the Lord Bourchier Iohn duke of Norfolk married to Elizabeth daughter to Geo. Talbot 1. earle of Shrewsb Anne wife to Richard Duke of York second son of Edward the fourth Elenor wife to Henry Pearcy second Earle of Northumberland slaine in the service of Henry 6. in the first battell at Saint Albans Henry the third earle of Northumberland slaine in the like service who married Elenor daughter to Richard Lord Poinings Henry the fourth Earle of Northumberland slaine by the people for leavying a taxe imposed by Henry the seventh and the Parliament he married Maudlin daughter to the earle of Pembrocke Henry the fifth earle of Northumberland William Allen a Bishop Iocelin Elenor married to Edward Stafford duke of Buckingham Anne wife to William Fitz-Allen Earle of Arundel Anne wife to Humfrey Staffoâ—…d first Duke of Buckingham slaine in the first battel at Northhampton Humfrey Earle of Stafford slaine in the first battell of St Albans he married Margerite sister to Edward Beaufort Duke of Sommerset Henry second Duke of Sommerset beheaded by Richard 3. he married Catherine sister to Richard Woodville Earle Rivers Edward Duke of Buckingham Henry of Wiltshire both beheaded by Henry the 8. Iohn Stafford Earle of Wiltshire married to Constance daughter to Sir Henry Greene. Edward Stafford Earle of Wiltshire Catherine wife to George Talbot Earle of Shrewsbury George E. of Shrewsbury married to Anne daughter to the Lord Hastings Francis Earle of Shrewsbury Margerite married to Henry Clifford Earle of Cumberland Sicely of whose issue see the next leafe Sicely married to Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke who waged warre with Henry the 6. as lawfull pretender to the Crowne hee was slaine in the battell of Wakefield King Edward the 4. who married Elizabeth daughter of Richard Woodville Earle Rivers King Edward the 5. Richard duke of York Both slaine in the Toweâ—… by their uncle Richard 3 Elizabeth married to Henry the 7. Arthur prince of Wales Henry the 8. Catherine married to William Courtney earle of Devonshire Henry Earle of Devonshire and Marquis of Exeter beheaded by Henry the 8. Edmund who died in the battell with his Father George Duke of Clarence drowned in a But of Malmsey in the Tower he married Isabel daughter to Richard Nevil Earle of Warwicke Edward Earle of Warwicke beheaded under Henry the 7. Margerite Countesse of Salisbury married to Sr Richard Poole beheaded under Henry the 8. Henry Lord Montigue beheaded under Henry the 8. Reginald Poole Cardinall Vrsula married to Henry Lord Stafford sonne and heyre to Edward last Duke of Buckingham Richard Duke of Glocester by tyrannicall usurpation called afterward Richard the 3. who married Anne daughter to Richard Nevil Earle of Salisbury and Warwicke Edward Prince of Wales who died during his fathers life THE INTRODVCTION MY intention is to write the story of England for as much as concernes the Câ—…vill Wars of that Kingdome from their first rise to their happy period Events which the lesse they be known forth of those Climats the more worthy are they of others knowledge Civill knowledge accounts not him wise who applies himselfe only to what concernes his owne Country but who enlargeth his understanding to the universall knowledge of all Nations Such as are unexperienced and too passionatly gâ—…ven to the love of their owne Country doe vsually misprise forraine occurrences whilst alteration in governments doth vary those vertues in them by which they acquired a name above others The Assyrians Medes and Persians the Macedonians Greeks and Romans doe witnesse this unto us people ought not to boast of what they were but if there be any occasion of ostentation of what they for the present are Barbarisme is not so generall in the now present times as in times past of as many Nations as are there is not any one who at this day can vaunt her selfe to be the law-giver unto others What is wanting in some one is peeced up by the advantages which some others have not This discipline of warre learning the liberall sciences arts mechanicall and civill comportment are so diffused as those who last embraced them are like to cisternes which doe more abound with water then doe the house tops and gutters from which they did at first fall There was a time when the Grecians had presumption enough to repute the Romans barbarous their condition shewes us how much they were deceived The Vandalls Lombards and Gothes were civilized at the cost of the
of reason they had required of him Assoone as they were gone the first thing he did was to secure the consines upon Scotland by adding to the Earle of Westmerland the Lord Scroope Lord Greystock and Sir Robert Vmfrevill The last of which desirous to trie his fortune set upon the enemy of Godering where hee slew 600. of them and tooke 300. prisoners whilst the King sent a Herald into France with new letters of defiance who having accesse unto the Councell but not unto the King departed with this replie That answer should be made in time and place convenient The King was a ship-board in Antona when he was informed that the Earle of Cambridge the Lord Henry Scroope and Sir Thomas Grey had conspired his death This was the onely mischiefe undertaking against him though in vaine by the raging bloud of Civill ware More certainly would have beene indeavoured had it not beene for the warres with France which hindred such attempts whilst it served for a cauter to the bad humours of England This Princes misfortunes were put over to those that followed him for the cautery being closed up after his death produced such sicknesse as slew his sonne and grandchild as wee shall see in the second Volume The three Conspirators were apprehended The first was grandsonne to Edward the third cousen german to Richard the second and Henry the fourth and brother to the Duke of Yorke a Prince of great expectation one of whom England and the King himselfe did promise unto themselves deeds worthy of his birth in these present occasions he easily confessed I will not say the truth but that which being likely to be true redounded to his advantage that it should be beleeved He confessed that he and the other two had beene bribed by great summes of money received by the way of anticipation which caused them resolve since it was impossible for them to deliver him alive into the French mens hands to kill him before he should set footing in Normandy This did very much afflict the King he thought it improbale that men of so great fortunes should be capable of so base corruption for in his person they betrayed their Country exposed the very flower of England to the slaughter and cut the very nerves of the fortune of the land He bewailed the fault but did not perceive the true occasion of the treason which if he had done he had perhaps by rooting out the house of Yorke prevented the ruine wich was a framing against his house of Lancaster But humanity attains not to the secrets of above and if it did it is not wise enough to divert the wisdome of heaven God is as well the reward of good in thousands as he is the punisher of evill in the third fourth generation In Richard the 2. he punished the death of Edward the second In Henry the sixt and his sonne the death of Richard the second In Edward the fifth and his brother the death of Henry the sixt and his sonne And in Richard the third the death of Edward the fifth and his brother and yet hee was pleased to suffer those to dye in peace which were the authors thereof I would not place Edward the third in this number if his mothers fault did not in some sort lay upon him the aspersion of parricide Henry the fourth who murthered Richard the second and Edward the 4. who murthered Henry the sixt remained all unpunished But to Richard the second he denyed life perhaps repentance his inhumanity not deserving successor nor pardon And though he died a violent death yet not so ill as he deserved for who doth live through cruelty should through cruelty die It was not credited that the Earle of Cambridge was corrupted by France as he himself said but of his own accord for being married to Anne great grandchild to Lionell Duke of Clarence and sister to Edmond Earle of March to whom the Crowne did of right belong his designe was to kill the King and his brethren that so he might make his brother in law King who having no children nor in a capacity of having any he and his sonne were to succeed in the right of Anne so as fearing lest to confesse the truth might endanger his heires life he framed this fable He and his complices were beheaded And though he was pittied by all yet his resolving upon so wicked a deed in the nicke of so important a businesse to the common losse and danger did much abate their commiseration for his death was thought expedient for the life and safety of King and and subjects Walsingham writes that the Lord Scroop Lord Treasurer whose hypocrisie had wonne so much of credit with the King that nothing was done without his approvall was he who was corrupted by the Embassadors of France and that the other two received their infection from him That the Embassadors being returned home reported that they had so ordered the businesse that King Henry was as then either diverted from the enterprise of France or slaine A manuscript cited by Iohn Speed saith that the King of France gave them a million of Crownes that they might either kill him or deliver him up prisoner into his hands and that the Earle of Cambridge desirous to draw the Earle of March unto his party revealed the designe unto him forcing him by threats to sweare secrecy and that having obtained one onely hour for resolution the Earle of Marsh accused him unto the King The sentence of death which in history is recorded saith That it was so wrought as that the Earle of Marsh should take upon him the government of the Kingdome in case Richard the 2. were dead there remained still an opinion that he was yet living in Scotland and that he should be proclaimed heire to the Crown in opposition to Henry of Lancaster usurper The which doth partly correspond with the manuscript as likewise that the Earle of Marsh was the accuser it being probable that having no children and voide of ambition and of a peacefull condition he would not hazard his life to satisfie his brother in lawes ambition But it is not possible that the King of France should have payed this mony for if so it would have beene found after the delinquents death and some mention would have been made thereof Moreover the revenues of France in those daies not amounting by much to so great a sum it must of necessity either be taken out of an already gathered treasure or from the common peoples purse not from the treasury for Princes lay up treasure onely in peace and by good government both which were a long time unknowne to that Kingdome Not from the purse of the common people for it was impossible in such an instant and with so much secrecy to have drawne it from them So as for what appeares to me the reasons alledged in their sentence ought most to be beleeved the rather for that King Henry did never upbraid
the Duke of Yorke was to bee acknowledged King The people joyfully received this declaration and the next day which was the fourth of March hee went to Saint Pauls where Te Deum being sung hee made the offering which Kings use to doe and was in Westminster proclaimed King by the name of Edward the fourth FINIS THE SECOND PART OF THE HISTORY OF THE CIVILL WARRES OF ENGLAND Between the two Houses of Lancaster and Yorke WHEREIN IS CONTAINED The Prosecution thereof in the lives of EDWARD the fourth EDWARD the fifth RICHARD the third and HENRY the seventh Written originally in Italian By Sir Francis Biondi Knight late Gentleman of the Privy-Chamber to His Majesty of Great Brittaine Englished by the Right Honourable HENRY Earle of Monmouth The second Volume LONDON Printed by E. G. for Richard Whitaker and are to be sold at his shop at the Kings Armes in Pauls Church-yard 1646. To the Readers his beloved COUNTREY-MEN I Know it is not usuall to say any thing before Second parts of the Same continued Story nor truely am I so inamour'd of my own Pen as to write more then according to some acception may be thought Needfull The reasons then that drew me to this otherwise Unnecessary Epistle are First to let my Readers know lest I may seem to derogate from my Authour by tacitely arrogating to My Selfe that the three Last lives of this Volume are not yet as I can heare of printed in Italian and the Authour being dead out of whose written Papers whilst he was here in England I translated them I know not whether they may ever undergoe the Presse in the Language wherein they were by him penn'd or no. My next inducing reason is That the subject of both parts of this Treatise being Civill Warres and this Second comming forth in a Time of Civill Warres in the Same Countrey I hope I may be excused for doing what in me lies to perswade to a Happy Peace whereunto I know no more powerfull Argument then by shewing the Miseries of Warre which is a Tragedie that alwaies destroyes the Stage whereon it is acted and which when it once seizeth upon a Land rich in the plenty of a Long Peace and full with the Surfeit of Continued Ease seldome leaves Purging those Superfluities till All not onely Superfluous but meere Necessaries be wasted and consumed as is sufficiently made to appeare throughent this whole History I know no Nation in Christendome that could till of some late yeeres more truely have boasted of the blessings of Peace Plenty and Ease then this nâ—…w Miserable Kingdome of Ours insomuch as it may be truely said of Us Quae alia res civiles furores peperit quà m nimia faelicitas Ariosto sayes Non cognosce la pace è non la stima Chi provata non ha la guerra prima We have now sufficiently try'd both Peace and Warre let us wisely betake our selves to the Best choice and say with Livy Melior tutiorque certa pax quà m sperata victoria illa in tuâ haec deorum in manu est And what though the ballance of Victory may leane some times much more to the one side then to the other many Checks may be taken but the Game is never wonne till the Mate be given and if you will believe Guicchiardine who was a Solid and Experienced Statesman be will tell you that Nelle guerre fatte communemente da molti Potentati contra un solo suole essere major le spavento che gli effetti perche prestamente si rafreddano gli impeti primi cemminciando a nascere varietà de pareri onde s'indebolisce tra loro la fede e le forze e cosi spesso auviene che le imprese comminciate con grandissima riputatione caggieno in melte difficultà e finalmente diventano vane If all be true that is of late reported ouâ—… two great neighbouring Kings are concluding a Peace if so we may invert the Proverbe of Tunc tua res agitur c. I believe we are most concerned when Their walls are Least on fire and unlesse it please Almighty God so to inspire the hearts both of our King and Parliament to the speedy piecing up of these unfortunate Rents and mischieveous Misunderstandings as that we may have a happy and speedy Peace cordially agreed on by all sides I am afraid we may finde my beliefe to be too true for Civill Warres give faire Advantage to Forraigne Powers Remember then that an honourable Peace is the Center of Warre wherein it should rest and that when Warre hath any other end then Peace it turnes into Publique Murther and consider that if injustissima pâ—…x justissimo bello sit anteferenda as it is held by some how Blessed will the Peace-makers be in setting an end to that warre which is by all sides acknowledged to be Unnaturall having our Saviours word for their attestate that they shall be Own'd for the Children of God Ita bellum suscipiatur saith Cicero ut nihil aliud quà m pax quesita videatur That this may be the endeavour of all parties interressed is the Sincere Counsell and Humble Advise of him who is a Faithfull and Loyall Subject unto his King an earnest Interceder to God Almighty for a Blessing upon the Parliament a Hearty Well-wisher to his Countrey and who wilâ—… conclude all with the words of the man according to Gods owne heartâ—… Seeke Peace and pursue it Imprimatur May 18. 1645 Na. Breut THE SIXTH BOOKE OF THE CIVILL WARRES OF ENGLAND In the Life of Edward the Fourth WIth what ease Edward came unto the Kingdome is worthy of observation but hard it is to give a just reason thereof whether power Justice or the peoples inclination It was not power since he was admitted of by election not Justice for to decide the right of the Crowne without an Assembly of Parliament is not a duty belonging to the people especially the tumultuous people of a City though Metropolitan without the joynt approbation of all the Shires and say it did by right belong unto him a businesse of such importance against a King that was no usurper who succeeded to two who for the space of more then threescore yeares his owne reigne comprehended were acknowledged and received for Kings was not to be decided in so short a time he being Sonne to the last one of the best deserving and most glorious Princes that England ever had and being King himselfe ever from his cradle for the space of eight and thirty-yeares so as he had his goodnesse been as usefull as it was innocent the Duke of Yorke durst not have contested with him for the Kingdome nor Edward bereft him of it The peoples inclination was then the onely thing which tooke the Kingdome from the one and gave it to the other whereby Princes may learne that long possession without the practice of Princely actions and the foregoing such affeâ—…tions as are hurtfull and hatefull to the people is
in due time with equall cruelty The Duke of Somerset the Prior of Saint Iohns and fourteene others were beheaded on a munday This battell was the last of the Civill warres during Edwards time The Queene was brought to London and some yeeres after ransomed as some say by her father Renatus King of Sicilie for fifty thousand Crownes which were lent him by Lewis the eleventh and not having wherewithall to re-pay them hee sold unto him his pretence unto the Kingdome of Naples by which title Charles afterwards went and laid claime to it Tillet is alledged for one of those who writ this I confesse I never found any such thing in his Collection I remember I have therein read that Charles the Count of Provence who tooke upon him the Title of King of Sicily after Renatus his death made Lewis the eleventh his heire by vertue whereof Charles the eighth pretended to that Kingdome The two brothers of Sancta Martha in their Genealogicall History of the house of France affirme the same and speaking of this Queene they say she was set at liberty in the yeere 1475. having renounced all she could lay clame unto in England by the way of Joynture they mention the opinion of the fifty thousand Crownes but they believe it not to be true However it was she was sent backe to France to spend the rest of her life in perpetuall sorrow not for the losse of her husband or Kingdome but of her sonne whose sad memory accompanied her to her grave After this Edward visited the neighbouring Countries chastising in sundry manners such as had appeared against him from thence he went to London to remedy an inconvenience which if it had hapned at the Queenes arrivall his affaires had not succeeded so prosperously Authors observe him to have good fortune in such accidents as might have hurt him since they hapned at such times as they could not doe so Had the Queene come before Warwickes defeat he might peradventure have been enforced to a second forsaking of England if the Duke of Somerset had stayed for the Earle of Pembrooke at Tewkesbury or that the like accident we are to speake of had then hapned he had met with much of danger and difficulty The Earle of Warwicke after Edwards flight into Flaunders had given the charge of the Narrow-seas betweene England and France to Thomas Nevill a base borne sonne to the Lord Faulconbridge Earle of Kent a man well knowne for the greatnesse of his courage and Spirit The Earle of Warwicke being dead and he having lost the profits of his place which was Vice-admirall being declared an enemy to the King and consequently an exile void of meanes he betooke himselfe to live by piracy robbing all ships that past by whether friends or foes But thinking that by doing little harme he could doe himselfe but little good he bethought himselfe that Edward being now with his forces in the Westerne parts of the Kingdome a faire occasion was offered of handsomely handling his affaires With this designe he landed in Kent he had many ships full fraught with desperate people and such as abhorred poverty and parcimony not knowing how to live but by rapine and wickednesse flocked unto him to these were joyned seventeene thousand men more if not better yet upon better pretences They gave out that they would set Henry at liberty re-invest him in his estate and drive out the usurper the pretence bare with it a specious shew but their ends were to sacke London they assaulted it on three parts upon the Bridge upon Algate and upon Bishopsgate but not able to force the City they were by the inhabitants thereof beaten backe and many of them slaine Thomas Nevill their chiefe Commander hearing that Edward hasted towards him retired with his first followers to Sandwich leaving the rest to returne upon their perill to their owne homes but not long after having mis-governed himselfe in his charge or given some signes of infidelity or were it that the King thought it not safe to trust his Fleet with one of the Lancastrian faction especially in a time when the Earle of Richmond was in Brittany he was arrested in the Haven of Southampton and executed paying for his former defaults which to the hurt of all men hee had committed by Sea and Land The Earle of Pembrooke was yet in Wales after all the rest of his faction were either slaine or fled which much troubled Edward he commanded Roger Vaughan a man much followed in that Countrey to kill him in any whatsoever manner but the Earle being informed thereof prevented him using Vaughan as Vaughan would have used him he then retired himselfe to Pembrooke a strong place where hee thought himselfe safe but he was there besieged by Morgan ap Thomas who so blocked up the Castle with ditches and trenches that it was impossible for him to get out had it not been by the meanes of David ap Thomas brother to Morgan This man brought him forth and embarked him and his nephew Henry Earle of Richmond who were both by fortune driven into a Haven in Brittany his intention was to have landed in Normandy and to have put himselfe into the protection of King Lewis who was likely to runne advantage thereby for after the warre made under the title of the Common good Lewis was very jealous of his brother and of the Dukes of Burgundy and Brittany and feared that England now free from home dissentions might assist them He apprehended nothing more then that the English should once more set footing in Normandy so as the Earle of Richmond next heire to the Crowne after Henry and his sonne was likely to serve him as a powerfull meanes to keepe Edward so busied at home by such as sided with the house of Lancaster as that hee should not dreame of forraine enterprizes but being falne upon Brittany the Duke thereof which was Francis the second knew very well how to make use of this accident to his advantage for hee was now sure he had a pledge which would upon all occasions enforce Edward to comply with his desires Hee graciously received them and promised them all security hee sent them to Uannes in appearance free and at liberty but in effect hee set a good guard upon them This Princes escape was the deadly blow to the house of Yorke for though Edward left no meane unassayed to have him in his hands hee could never get him When Edward had setled the businesse in Kent he himselfe being gone thither to punish the faulty hee thought not himselfe sufficiently established as long as Henry lived and till hee had extirpated the roote from whence did budde forth all the rebellions Some have thought that Gloucester put this into his head That even from that time hee began to have thoughts of the Kingdome and that to have hereby one lesse opposition thereunto he advised his brother to it the which I believe but not upon that designe there was
them and conferred them upon some others breaking the ice by the change of Chancellour The Archbishop of Yorke formerly Bishop of Ely for when Nevil was banished he removed to that See kneeling downe did readily deliver up unto him the great Seale Hee likewise changed the Lord Treasurer the Clarke of the Signet and the Judges hee removed the Earle of Arundel from being Admirall and conferred that place upon the Earle of Huntington brother by the mothers side to his Majesty He put the Duke of Gloster Earle of Warwicke and others from the Councell Table naming new Councellors in their places And not yet fully resolved whom to chuse for Chancellor hee carried the great Seale along with him to his Chamber where pitching upon a choice he returned backe and gave it to William Wickham Bishop of Winchester a favour which he unwillingly received All this passed quietly on no words proceeding from any one although the kingdome a body then ill affected passed but from one ague fit to another At the end of this yeare the Duke of Lancaster returned to England having spent three yeares abroad The mortality which fell amongst his people caused by the excessive heats in Spaine forced him to retire into Gascony where having begun a treaty with the Duke of Berry to give unto him for wife his daughter Catherine she upon whom the pretence to the Kingdome of Castile fell after her mothers death he thereby raised such jealousies in Iohn the first who then reigned as that the said Iohn demanded her for wife unto his eldest sonne Henry who was afterwards the third King of that name a youth of but ten yeares of age though Catherine were nineteen years old Upon these conditions that hee should pay unto him for the present 200000 Nobles and 10000 markes yearly during the life of the Duke and his wife Constance mother to Catherine That he should assigne over unto Constansâ—… Guadalajara Medina del Campo and Olmedo that shee might enjoy the fruits thereof during her life and that the espoused Princesse should be stiled by the name of Princesse of Austria the sonnes of those Kings though their eldest till then being only stiled Infanti The two on the other side renounced all their pretensions to those Kingdomes The Duke had before this married his daughter Phillep borne unto him by his former wife to Iohn the first King of Portugall having the good fortune to place them both in a like countrey and dignity His comming into England happened in an opportune time for the King having summoned the Nobility to Redding where he then was some strange alteration was doubted the ill will he bore to many being considered the Duke did so behave himselfe as sweetning the King they were all well received and contentedly dismissed But the Kings jealousies of him not ceasing being likewise displeased with his returne hee by the assistance of the first Parliament to the end that hee might againe bee gone gave him the Dutchy of Aquitany together with all the honours incomes and prerogatives which of old did belong unto that Dukedome and which for the present were enjoyed by that Crowne investing him with the accustomed badges of golden rod and Ducall Cap upon the meere tye of simple homage Richard was not strait handed of what he possessed but mainly addicted to his owne will with the which rather then to have parted he would well nigh have parted with his kingdome Insomuch as fearing lest if Lancaster should joyne with Gloster hee mought give him enough to doe To free himselfe from an imaginary obstacle hee weighed not the essentiall impoverishing of the Crowne of its richest Jewell And if the effects did not follow it was not for lacke of his good will but the good will of the people of that Dutchy who being obstinate would not contrary to their priviledges be dismembred from the Crowne of England neither did Glosters siding with him though extravagant any thing at all availe which did not proceed from brotherly affection as he would have it conceived but for that Lancaster being present his authority was the lesse who did pretend to be the onely director in the government of affaires Hee was not troubled at the eldership of his other brother the Duke of Yorke since that he chiefly intended his private pleasures But Richard was deceived in Lancasters intentions for it is not alwayes good to judge of things present by what is past For as in his departing from Spain he merited to be esteemed one of the most valiant and wisest Princes that did then live so at his returne to England he deserved to be held a peace-maker experience and the incommodities of warre having made him desirous of repose and changed or moderated his disposition the which was plainly seen in him the short time that he lived since that he did not onely tolerate the being denied by the Gascones but did patiently endure his sonnes distastes and exile not being moved at whatsoever accident save his brothers death the which hee notwithstanding suffered whilst if he had had like ambition as formerly hee mought not have been destitute of hopes the King being mightily hated he as much beloved And though the putting of his brother to death mought bee justifiable the manner thereof was such as could not be denied to be unjust cruell and tyrannicall The King was no sooner come to age but hee was informed that the Duke of Gloster had raised forces against him the which being found false he would not suffer him to justifie himselfe but injoyned him silence were it either that hee might keepe this plea on foote against him or to free his accusers from punishment the three next yeares past peaceably on the peace of France being on both sides earnestly endeavoured but the reciprocall pretentions and stoutnesse of both parties made it impossible to bee concluded Richard did desire it and the difficulties which the French met with for matter of warre made them likewise desire it as much if not more Charles his indisposition continued as likewise the Uncles discords each intent to their owne private designes and interest so as not able to conclude a peace they continued the league one yeare longer the which the state being in quiet afforded Richard leasure to live according to his owne inclination which was such as had he not erred in the extreme could not have beene better but the splendor of prodigality is like that of lightning which consumes and beares downe whatsoever it meets withall hee kept the greatest and noblest Court of any King in Europe His subjects led by his example dreamt not of frugality a verâ—…ue not much knowne in England but gave themselves over to luxuriousnesse great was his excesse of diet the pompe and bravery of his Court in apparell unimitated the number of his servants exceeding all beliefe 10000. men fed daily of his bread the Queene had 300. women which belonged to her service 300. was the
Sterling in the Church of the Dominicans with the title of King of England Henry had great good fortune so happily to acquit himself of this conspiracy otherwise in likelihood hee might have beene oppressed by evills which on three sides hung over him for during all his life his fortune was through dangers to arrive at happinesse and at safety by the Rockes of precipice France had made great preparations of man and shipping to succour Richard with intention to come for England relying upon his partakers upon the envy contracted by the new King and upon the inconstancy of popular affection their former hatred was changed into compassion They were all in Picardy under the command of Count St. Paul ready to take shipping when together with advertisement of the conspiracy came newes of the unhappy successe thereof which amazed them all To proceed farther under colour of revenge which brought along with it suspicion of invasion had now beene rashnesse since they were dead in whom they did most affie Greater preparations were to be made for the invasion of England these not being sufficient without some correspondency from within the Land And as the home conspiracy gave the last blow to Richards life so did the forraigne preparations confirme Henry in that resolution which he would not have willingly taken without these sharpe provocations so as that which was intended for his liberty caused his death The forces in France were all disbanded Charles upon good advice desired onely the restitution of his daughter a just request and not to be had but by civill meanes the which hee obtained sending over Embassadours to that purpose who were graciously received but the King referred his answer to certain commissioners who were to go to Callis to treat together with this of other affairs which neerely concerned both the Crownes Charles sent thither the Duke of Bourbon and Henry Edward Duke of Aumerle who by the late death of his father did now succeed in the title and inheritance of the Duke of Yorke together with whom hee sent Henry Earle of Northumberland Bourbon required the restitution of the Queene which they denyed not but desired that by the approbation of France she might yet remaine in England since by birth and yeares she was a fit match for the Prince of Wales as wife for whom they did desire her But Charles not willing to consent to this having conceived an opinion that the aliance with England would prove unfortunate for France a perpetuall peace was propounded by Yorke This being likewise found a difficult businesse France being resolved not to quit what it was possest of the English Edmund endevoured to bridle his insolency The battell was on both sides manfully fought Glendor had two advantages the number of men and his being their Captaine By these meanes hee proved victor obedience and good order having wonne him the Lawrell The Herefordshire men on the other side fewer in number and led by the Earle onely in regard unto his quality obeyed many and sometimes none doing what they listed so as distracted and not resolved what to do they made good the field till night rather out of an obstinate resolution then any reason or order At last they yeelded but fled not for none did pursue them Glendor was contented that he had overcome for finding himselfe in an enemies Countrey the night being darke many of his men slaine and the rest or weary or wounded hee forbare to pursue the victory Two thousand were left dead in the field the Earle was taken prisoner and kept in the bottome of a Tower no respect being had to his person neither did the King though by many much importuned indevour his liberty for he thought this his imprisonment to bee one of the happiest things that ever befell him Let me here bee permitted to relate a Story of the Welsh Women the like to which I have not met withall in any other history They ran like so many Bacchanals to the place of battell they cut off the noses and privities from as many as there they found dead they put the privie members which they had cut off into the mouthes of the dead with the testicles hanging out and the noses into their posteriors nor would they suffer their bodies to be taken away without ransome An action wherein eagernesse dishonesty cruelty and avarice were equally seene and were it to bee disputed which of these foure were most abusive whosoever should give his opinion in favour of any of them might lawfully feare the being thought unjust each of them having arguments to plead for the priority of mischiefe but if I were to be Judge herein I should beleeve that avarice were not to bee pleaded For though it bee a vice naturall to that Sex yet in what belongs to their houshold government it may bee accounted a vertue I should absolve them of cruelty as not an absolute cause but an effect of the fiercenesse of their nature And I would free them from dishonesty because no dishonesty being without delight this action was thereof incapable so as fiercenesse would win the plea were it not that the inveterate hatred which they bare unto the English had been the onely thing which made them fierce dishonest avaritious and cruell Glendor kept on his course sacking and spoyling the confines These two victories had made him bee esteemed by his owne men and feared by his enemies there was none the King being busied about more weighty affaires who withstood him but good fortune is like the flowing of the Sea which ebbes againe for a full sea is alwayes followed by an ebbe The Scots had at this very time taken their best advantage of the alterations in England they readily made use thereof and Northumberland was the place wherein they laid their first Scene The truce continued of force betweene the two kingdomes and because warre was not publickly proclaimed the truce was not esteemed broken for disorderly incursions are pardoned between nations at continuall enmity Nor was King Robert to be blamed herein unlesse it were for conniving The Scots having ransacked the countrey betooke themselves to doe mischiefe at sea and to endammage the fishing businesse But the English were not wanting unto themselves for having sacked the Ilands of the Orcades they met with the enemies Fleet who under the command of Robert Logon went to encounter them in fight they tooke many of them An action of small consequence and onely worthy of the name of Reprisall but occasions of open hostility ensuing hereupon Henry was unwillingly enforced to undertake a warre The King of Scotland had contracted a match between the daughter of George Dumbar Earle of the Marches and Prince David his eldest sonne the Earle having readily paid in a great summe of money by the way of portion Archibald Earle Douglas a high spirited man not able to endure this addition of power in any one much lesse in Dumbar who was of himselfe great and
shocke but the Welshmen comming at the same time to the rebels assistance the Kings Vantguard began to give ground and had been routed if the King with his battalion had not put forwards Young Percie aspiring after victory advanced his likewise having formerly agreed with Douglas to kill the King in whose death did consist the victory and end of the warre Dumbar perceived their ends by their violent comming on and with much adoe got the King to with-draw himselfe to another place which if he had not done hee had run apparant danger for the violence of the bickering was all made upon the Standard Royall the which was beaten downe and Sir Walter Blunt who had the charge thereof slaine together with as many more as did defend it Amongst which according to Walsingham and Hollenshead the Earle of Stafford made that very day Lord high Constable was one though Halle reckons him amongst the rebels The King who as hath been said was gone elsewhere whilst fighting and commanding he performed the office both of a Captaine and stout Souldier was by Douglas who sought after him with a Lance borne downe to the ground but getting on horse-backe againe hee did acts of such fame as that forraine Writers doe agree that he slew with his owne hands that day six and thirty of the enemies Douglas beleeving that he had done what he desired gave on still and met with a second then a third cloathed with upper garments like the King which both being over-throwne or slaine hee knew not what to thinke of so many Kings in one battell incountred I name them not for I meet not with their names in any Authour Henry Prince of Wales a youth not fully sixteen yeares old wounded in the face by a Dart and deafe to their perswasions who would have withdrawne him from the battell to have dressed him gave proofe that in his due time hee would bee that brave King hee was The enemy gave on no where nor did his men give any where backe where hee opened not the enemies rankes and closed his owne By his example instructing and by his valour causing shame where none was So as the Kings party hartned by the valiant carriage of the Father and Sonne the Father followed by the most valiant of his men seeing the face of Fortune changed gave on where the enemy was thickest Young Percie who according to his custome had fought bravely was by I know not whom slaine whose losse was the losse of the Battell on his side The Kings side began already to cry out victory and the name of Saint George was ecchoed through all the Campe when Douglas not longer able to withstand fortune the Scots being almost all slaine the English and Welsh fled began to think how he might likewise scape he set spurs to his horse which stumbling on the top of a hill he fel down and in the fall broke one of his genitories and was tane prisoner The Earle of Worster the execrable cause of so great mischiefe the Lord Chinderton Sir Richard Varnon divers others were likewise tane but in a diverse manner The battel lasted three houres on the Kings side besides ten Gentlemen who were that morning knighted 1600. souldiers were slaine and foure thousand more dangerously hurt there was slaine of the Rebels 5000. not numbring the Gentlemen the Scots nor those of Chester who as the Welsh had alwayes beene faithfully devoted to Richard This defeat fell upon the Saterday so as the Earle of Worster and the other two had leasure on Sunday to thinke upon their soules for on Munday the law passed upon them at Shrewsbury The Earles head was sent and set upon London bridge the Lord Percies body which was by the Kings permittance buried was by command of the same taken up beheaded and quartered The punishment of offendors is one of the foundations of State and to teach great men their duties by their equalls infamy is numbered amongst the secrets of government This was the end of Percy the Hotspurre one of the valiantest warriers that age produced he died armed amongst armed troopes covered with his owne blood and the blood of others his end had beene glorious had he died in a more justifiable cause he mought well have preserved himselfe his high spirit being allayed by the Kings last proffer but the malice of a wicked Uncle hindred him causing by his false report this his death and infamy Earle Douglas no subject but a profest enemy was by the King commended and admired and set at liberty For vertue by men generously minded is applauded even in enemies Owen Glendor and the Earle of Northumberland remained yet enemies not to be dispised The King sent the Prince his sonne to Wales who finding the people in those parts possest with feare by reason of the last overthrow chased them like so many wilde beasts over mountaines and through woods Glendor forsaken by all men died within a few dayes of meere hunger his hopes and life his principalitie and prophesies ending all at once so as having appeased the countrey and left governours there the Prince returned home in triumph But that Glendor did dye in this sort is only written by Edward Halle other writers keep him longer alive The King tooke a journey towards Yorke to reduce the Earle of Northumberland to his duty and found that if he had not beene withstood by the Earle of Westmerland and Sir Robert Waterton hee would have drawne his forces into the field and have joyned with his sonne but that fearing to encounter them he had retired himselfe into his strong Castle The King writ unto him to disbandon his forces willing him to come in a peaceable fashion Hee obeyed not knowing how to doe otherwise after so great a ruine he came accompanied onely with a few of his owne followers he used not many-words concerning his nakednesse with excuses and laying those faults upon such as were dead which lived yet in him The King dissembling his displeasure for Barwicke and other strengths were yet in his hands furnished with Scottish Garrisons suffered him to returne that hee might not againe indanger those confines he gave him friendly and holy admonitions which had he had the fortune to imbrace hee had not heaped up desolation upon his family by his owne death Some will have it that the King pardoned his life but did confiscate his goods leaving him onely sufficient for maintenance and t is not unlikely for in the next Parliament he was restored to all except the Isle of man a superfluous favour if he had not bene formerly punished This meane while Valerian Count St. Paul netled by his no honorable retreat from the Isle of Wight levied 2000. fighting men part French part Genoveses part Dutch with the which heunexpectedly sat down before Merc Castle little more then a league distant from Callis hoping by their valor excellency of his Engines to win it the place was defended by soldiers more
to bee sought into the reasons of his former life conclude not for him The King having by fines punished the City went towards Northumberland at Durham he caused the two Barons together with the two Knights of the confederacy to be executed The Earle understanding his associates misfortune withdrew himselfe to Barwicke where not thinking himselfe strong enough hee fled to Scotland together with the Lord Bardolf and was friendly received by the Lord Fleming The King finding Barwick resolute not to yeeld levelled a peece of Canon against the Castle thereof an instrument in those dayes new and not knowne with the which at the very first shot he battered it almost downe to the ground whereat the defendants being amazed without capitulation yeelded themselves to the Kings pleasure who hanging some and imprisoning the rest made himselfe master of all the Earle of Northumberlands seats where taking order for all things requisite he passed into Wales leaving the Prince his sonne and the Duke of Yorke with a great army in those parts but he found such deluges of water amongst those mountaines as he was forced toquit the enterprise he had carried along with him many carts and wagons loaded with the most pretious things he had which were all born away by the violence of the torrents no one peece of them remaining Some believe that this was done by the Divell Owen Glendor being held to be a great Negromancer but I am of opinion that if he had had any such power he would have made use thereof against the King himselfe for the losse of the Kings person did more availe him then the losse of his carriages The Scotch men on the other side should have come into England to aide the conspirators but hearing what had happened they budged not but endeavoured to defend themselves by land from the Prince and by sea from Sir Robert Vmfrevill Vice Admirall of the Navy but nothing happened of much importance The one had only time to spoile the Country and the other to sacke the coasts of Fife and Lugdiana all mischiefes ceasing in a truce agreed upon for one yeare which made them returne to their owne homes The plague did now grow hot in London and thereabouts so as the King not being safe in Kent the infection much spred in all places was glad to take shipping to goe to Plessis in Essex the Lord Camois was his guide they were already well advanced in the sea when certaine French Pirates who lay in the Thames mouth for pilladge understanding of this passage pursued them and intended to take the ship wherein the King was tooke 4 ships that were next unto him one of the which was loaded with furniture of his chamber and things belonging to his owne person The Baron who together with the other vessels were a good way from the King came not in time enough to assist his Majesty nor yet to recover what was lost so as if the Kings ship had not been a swift sayler and so made voide the Pirates hopes hee had run danger of going for France in stead of Essex Camois was strictly questioned and in danger of losing his life as thought to have held intelligence with these Pirates but better defending his own innocency then hee succoured the King he was by the Judges acquitted The plague being ceased the King returned to London He made the match between Philleppa the younger of his two daughters and Henry King of Denmarke and this was the third marriage that was celebrated in his family after his comming to the Crowne for before this hee had married Blanch to William Duke of Bavaria Prince Elector and hee himselfe had tane to wife Ione the daughter of Charles the second King of Navarre the widdow of Iohn Montfort Duke of Brittany which I have not mentioned as not belonging to the thred of my discourse But what befell Prince Iames the only sonne and heire of Scotland who did at this time fall into the power of England is not to be passed by as worthy of ample relation Robert the third who now reigned in Scotland and who in his baptisme was named Iohn changed the name of Iohn for Robert either for that the Roberts of Scotland had beene fortunate or for that the Iohns of England and of France had been unfortunate as if the name were of force enough to make those effects good which fortune God permitting had preordained bad T is true that amongst the Kings named Iohn few are found who either have not been very bad or very unfortunate Castile Portugall and Arragon afford us examples hereof of three hereditary Queene Ioanes the two of Naples were unfortunate and unchast the third of Castile was chast but most unfortunate This notwithstanding Iohn of Scotland did not by change of name change the maligne aspect of his destiny for those evills befell him having tane upon him the name of Robert which would have befalne him had he kept the name of Iohn the divine providence not being to bee changed by such alterations This King was by divers pensils painted forth in the same colours Hector Boëtius describes him affable mercifull an enemy to extortions charitable and pious Buchanan a severe writer doth in one place give him to us rather as voide of vice then famous for vertue and another speaking of his innocency inriches him with all the worth that is to bee desired in a private man but judges him rather to be an honest man then a good King T is very true he had nothing of King in him save the name the whole authority remaining in Robert Duke of Aubeney his younger brother in his fathers time created governour of the Kingdome a manifest proofe of his incapacity to governe it alone But this Duke did not content himselfe with the bare government he aspired to the Crowne which though he attained not yet left he no wickednesse unattempted to effect it and the life of the Prince David being a great rub in his way the death of the Queene his mother and of Earle Douglas his father in law afforded him meanes of bereaving him of it as hee desired This Prince was very lewdly inclined and so given to his unbridled lust as that he was not to be endured Whilst his mother lived who kept him in some awe he lived in some order but shee being dead letting the reines loose to his naturall inclination no maidenhood was undeflowred nor marriage bed unviolated When trickes and flatteries could not prevaile hee made use of force Daily complaints were made unto the King of injuries done by his sonne The father by reason of his weaknesse contemned not able to amend him determined to transferre the care thereof to his brother thinking that onely hee was able to tame him an error ordinary enough in persons of his condition For the good man suspects not what he doth not imagine and what he himselfe would not doe were he to gaine the world thereby
the height hee aymed at during his life Humphrey Stafford Duke of Buckingham for that being sonne of Anne Plantaginet who was descended from Thomas Duke of Glocester the seventh sonne of Edward the third if the Duke were out of the way he should be the first Duke of England wherefore hee thought that this prerogative and his being couzen to the King would cause his advancement the Cardinall of Winchester by reason of his emulation which their reciprocall hatred had kindled not to be quenched but by the last of revenges The Archbishop of Yorke for that Glocester having declared himselfe his enemy in his last accusations he was desirous though not according to the Gospell to render him evill for evill but his eminency and universall love had rendred all their designes vaine had they not come assisted by the Lawes They accused him at the Councell Table of many faults of all which he did with such sinceritie acquit himselfe as that hee freed the Councells minde from any the least scruple and used such arguments as did adde to his reputation They objected unto him that he had caused many to be put to death contrary to the Lawes of the Kingdome inferring thereby that hatred and cruelty had beene the directors of his justice whilst that whereby they were most scandalized was that hee could not indure wicked men These forenamed men together with them the Queene perceiving that nothing was done caused a Parliament to be called at Berry in Suffolke whither hee came together with the rest of the Peers not dreaming of any evill relying more upon his owne integrity then by reason of the others malice he ought to have done The first day of Parliament passed over quietly spent in the accustomed ceremonies the second day he was made prisoner by the Lord high Constable of England accompanied by the Duke of Buckingham and many others a guard was set upon him his servants were all taken from him whereof 32. were imprisoned and hee not long after Hale saith the very next night was found dead in his bed some affirming that he dyed of an Apoplexie some of an Imposthume in his Head but although there was no doubt but that his death was violent yet did no man know of what sort some thought hee was strangled some stiffeled betweene two pillowes and many that hee had a red hot spit thrust in at his fundament five of the prisoners were examined and condemned but as they were carrying to execution they were set at liberty by the Marquesse of Suffolke who brought their pardon signed by the King which did not satisfie the people for the saving of these mens innocency did not salve the treason used to the Duke By a pardon given to one of his servants may bee seene the pretence they tooke to commit this Murther where it is said that hee was one of the many Traitors who came in the traine of Humphery Duke of Glocester to destroy the King and set his Wife Elianor at liberty The death of this Prince was lamented by the whole Kingdome from whom hee deserved the surname of good for so in effect hee was a lover his Countrey a Friend to good men a Protector of the learned whereof hee himselfe was one as well verst in the lawes of the Kingdome as whatsoever Lawyer and if hee erred in his enmity with the Duke of Burgony and the Cardinall of Winchester 't was through the greatnes of his Spirit the which if it bereave not of fault doth at least deminish the blame for all humanity is subject to errour After him the title of Glocester was reputed ominous for the foure last Glocesters came to violent ends Thomas Duke of Glocester sonne to Edward the third was strangled at Callais Thomas Spencer Earle of Glocester beheaded at Berry Humphery Duke of Glocester dead as you have heard and Richard Duke of Glocester slaine in a Battell of civill Warre after hee was King by the name of Richard the third as wee shall see I doe not withstanding beleeve that if occasion bee offered no man will refuse the honour since before these unfortunate foure there were cleaven of that title nine of which dyed naturall deaths the other two Ieffery Mandeville and Gilbert Clare slaine in turnament the first in warre the other before Sterline so as they are not to bee rancked with the last foure since their deaths hapned through malice or civill warre The Cardinall of Winchester enjoyed not the content of this his death above 14. or 16. dayes for hee dyed to see the ruine of his house of the which hee was the chieefest raiser for doubtlesse if Glocester had lived the Duke of Yorke had not risen and the Queene who by his death thought to have established her authority lost thereby all shee could loose her life excepted her Husband sonne and Kingdome for her ignorance in things to come threw her headlong upon those evils which at the price of her owne bloud shee would willingly have redeemed together with the life of Glocester but too late foresight brings repentance remedies not Having by so cruell a way obtained her desire shee employ'd all her endeavours how to establish an authority which under her Husbands name might make her absolute in the Kingdome she raised Suffolke from Marquesse to Duke which title he but a shorte time enjoyed for fortune of her owne nature inconstant is much the more so when her favours are conferr'd without merit The Duke of Yorke who saw that all these things redounded to the advancement of his designes slipt not his occasions for laying open to his friends and the male contents in how bad a condition the Kingdome was the King weake and governed by a Woman under the haughty direction of the Duke of Suffolke it was easie for him to perswade them to establish him in his owne right since the house of Lancaster did usurpe the Crowne and held it contrary to the lawes of the Kingdome the lawes of bloud and nature this hee did with so much vehemency insinuate so opportunely and to people who desired nothing more then change as it was easie for him to draw unto him subjects of the most eminent condition who that they might have followers and preferments were apt to uphold him To this was added the greatnes of his family and the family of his wife Cicelli Nevill by both which hee was allied to the greatest men and chiefest families of the Kingdome his reputation wonne in France but chiefely his right unto the Crowne in a time when if hee had no right they might have imagined some in him so to withdrawe themselves from the Government of an imperious Woman and a proud favorite who ruling all as they listed and excluding all others made use of the authority of a weake King who had nothing of Prince in him but name This was the first stone which Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke laid in the ground-worke of the generall ruine
having sworne allegeance to both sides was before his death degraded from the Honour of Knighthood in this manner He had a Coat of Armes put on him reverst his gilt Spurs were by a Cooke hewed off his heeles and his Sword broken over his head a thing much more ignominious than death it selfe especially to a man of so Noble and Worthy a Family Edward having thus with a little water quencht a flame which was likely to have set all England on fire fortified all the Frontiers built Forts upon such parts of the Sea as were fittest for landing hee denounced heavie punishments against any who should favour or give receptacle to Henry Queen Margarite or any of their associates He forbare not to use the like care in the other parts of his Kingdome especially in the Southerne parts where landing was easiest for such as should come from Normandy In the places of the Earle of Northumberland and Earle of Pembrooke who were fled with Henry hee created Iohn Nevill Lord Montague Earle of Northumberland and the Lord William Herbert Earle of Pembrooke But Nevill soon after gave up this title to the King againe that he might restore it to Northumberland who had his pardon and in recompence he had the title of a Marquesse Henry together with his Wife and Sonne was now in Scotland where all men his conditions considered thought any fortune indifferent for him as his humour differing from the humour of other men made them believe a Kingdome and Cottage to be all one to him But wee may easily erre in our judgements not so much that we are altogether blind as by reason of the falshood of the objects which we propound unto our selves the which presumed to be permanent doe vary either because of the alterations of the humours of the body or by reason of the change of opinion proceeding from the inconstancy of imagination which together with the diversity of time doth diversifie the thought of our affaires King Henry were it either that his understanding was troubled or that he was impatient to live in this condition or that hee hoped by his presence to put life into his affaires which required another manner of man to worke such a miracle or that his Wife perswaded him thereunto went himselfe alone into England in disguise I rather believe his Wife was the cause thereof for that if it had sprung totally from him shee would not have suffered him to have put it in execution knowing how little was to be expected from his dexterity This resolution though it were rash and not to be done but by men of singular judgement and valour was hazzardous enough Desperate affaires require desperate resolutions The good King had no sooner set foot into England but he was known taken and with his legges tied underneath his horses belly sent to London and met by the Earle of Warwicke not out of any respect but that he might the more safely be brought to the Tower where hee was shut up and a good guard set upon him The Queen hearing of this misfortune all her hopes being frustrated went with her Son into France the Duke of Sommerset together with his brother Iohn went into Flanders where they lived miserably till being long after known by Charles Duke of Burgundy whose Father Philip died not till the yeare 1467 they had a small pension whereon to live conferred on them by him Charles was descended from the King of Portugall Son to Philippa sister to Henry the IIIl and therefore very affectionate to the house of Lancaster Philip Commines writes that hee hath seene a Duke following this Princes Court bare foot and bare legged begging from doore to doore not being knowne by any man that hee was the nighest a kinne of the house of Lancaster and Husband to a Sister of Edward the Fourth that being at last knowne hee had a small pension for livelyhood given him by Charles That the Duke of Sommerset and divers others were there likewise But he is deceived in his name hee in the margent calls him the Duke of Chester whereas there was never any such Duke the County of Chester belonging properly to the Princes of Wales since the time of Edward the black Prince to this very day The begger Duke who had to wife the sister of Edward the Fourth was Henry Holland Duke of Exceter who escaped in those parts and chose rather to begge his bread from doore to doore than to be knowen for feare of danger Amongst so many unfortunate men none did better outlive their calamities than did the Earle of Pembrook Brother by the Mothers side to Henry for though hee went a long time wandring up and downe full of feares and dangers yet he outlived his enemies hee saw the extirpation of the house of Yorke and that of Lancaster reestablished in the person of Henry the Seventh his Nephew and dyed peacefully in the eleventh yeere of his Reigne Earl of Pembrooke and Duke of Bedford Henries imprisonment his Wives and Sons being in France the flight and banishment of the chiefest of that faction did secure Edward and quieted the Kingdome for a while This calme afforded him occasion of reforming such disorders as by reason of civill dissention were sprung up in Courts of Justice in his Revenues in Monies and foraine correspondences and to shew his liberality and gratitude to those who had served him by distributing the confiscated goods which were very many as many they were who had merited reward wherein he dealt so fully as there was not any one unsatisfied By his affability he afterwards wonne the hearts of all men but with some observation of excesse for vertues when they part from their center doe usually insensibly passe from one denomination to another for if affability become familiarity it loseth its name not that familiarity accompanied with decency doth not become a Prince for if he desire to recreate himselfe no recreation can be had without some kind of domestiquenesse but that it is sometimes to be used not alwaies and therein choyce alwaies to be made of the best most vertuously given and those of the noblest sort for they being in next relation of greatnesse to the Prince they free him of indifferency which would make him be despised by all men Affability which is commendable consists in giving free accesse to such as demand Justice in listning to good counsell and in looking upon the people with a gratious eye all which may be done without that excesse which was observed in Edward To his affability he added clemency which did not slip like the other out of its naturall precincts for it being a difficult matter to pardon ones enemies he pardoned all those who in what manner soever had formerly opposed his greatnesse so as they would forsake further adhering to such as did yet persist in their aversenesse to him The part of a wise man for by this meanes hee got the hearts of those who were
opposite unto him before and hee afterwards found the good thereof when losing his Kingdome as hee did he never had recovered it had he not thus wonne upon the peoples affections which is the Prince his chiefest safeguard Publique affaires being thus accommodated he descended to what more particularly concerned himselfe which are not notwithstanding to be separated from what concernes the State Marriage from whence proceeds lawfull successours is the strength as well of Kingdomes as of private families Three marriages were propounded to him The first Marguerit sister to Iames the third King of Scotland whose advantages were the breach of the marriage with Edward sonne to Henry and thereby the undoing the chiefest hopes of the house of Lancaster That upon any new occasion of civill broyles he should either have Scotland side with him or remaine neuter He should thereby free himselfe from the daily troubles nourished by the obstinate enmity of so hardy and warlike a neighbour But understanding that she was of a sickly body and consequently not likely to beare children he would none of her The second was Isabell sister to Henry the fourth King of Castile his hopes by her were the succession of that Kingdome and by the assistance thereof the recovery of Gascony in like manner as by the assistance of Gascony given by Edward the blacke Prince King Peter father to the great grand-mother of this King Edward recovered Castile The English writers say that her being too yong as not being then above six or seven yeeres old was the cause why that match was no further proceeded in But I finde that she being married to Ferdinand and dying Queen of Castile not when she was three and fifty yeeres old and in the yeere 1506. as Edward Hall doth calculate it but in the fiftieth yeere of her age and in the yeere 1504. she must be in the yeere 1464. which was the time when this marriage was treated of thirteen yeeres old so but ten yeeres younger than Edward so as their yeeres were not unproportionate Halls calculation is grounded upon the stories of Spaine which he does not particularize in and upon an Epitaph ingraven upon this Queenes tombe in Granado which he never saw Mine upon the Spanish storie written by Lewis Myerne Turquet my father in law a most exact writer and by the Jesuit Iohn Mariana who saith she was borne the 24. of May in the yeere 1451. So as some other cause made him not choose her The third was Bona daughter to Lodowicke Duke of Savoy and sister to Charlotte Queene of France with whom she at the present was This was imbrac'd the Earle of Warwicke was sent to Lewis the eleventh to demand her of him neither could Edward put on a better resolution For his affaires in England being setled by Henry's imprisonment no feare was to be had of Scotland without aide and provocation from France which was not better to be eschewed by any meanes than this for though Charlotte bore not such sway with her husband as to governe him as shee listed yet held shee very good correspondency with him And Lewis whose onely ends were to lessen the power of the Princes and great Lords of France particularly that of his brother Charles and the two Dukes of Brittany and Burgundy laid willingly hold upon this occasion to acquit himselfe of the impornity of Margarite Queene of England who endeavoured to perswade him to a dangerous and fruitlesse warre and which was averse to his genius and designes by withdrawing him from the other to the which reason and his owne inclination bore him Moreover the Duke of Savoy having been an ancient confederate and neere allie to the Duke of Burgundy this would be a meanes to marre their intelligence for though he were his father in Law such ties amongst Princes unlesse they be knitted with new knots are subject to be loosed and broken by every daies occasioned interest For these reasons this match was agreed upon between King Lewis and the Earle of Warwicke and Monsieur de Dammartin was sent into England to strike it up with Edward But whilst Warwicke thought he had succesfully executed his Masters commands he unexpectedly heard that hee was married Edward was gone a hunting progresse towards Grafton a house belonging to Iacoline of Luxenburg sister to the Count St. Paul wife to the Lord Rivers and widdow to the Duke of Bedford who died Regent in France With her was a daughter of hers named Elizabeth widdow to Sir Iohn Gray who was slaine in the second battell at St. Albans siding with Henry so as having lost a part of her Jointure by the confiscation of her husbands goods shee desired him to conferre it againe upon her She was a woman of no extraordinary beauty but of such conditions as surpassing what was in her of beauty made her to be valued and beloved by all men The King did not onely grant her what she desired but growing in love with her became her petitioner for wanton dalliance which she resolutely denied to yeeld unto His appetite increasing by meeting with an obstacle he resolved to marry her taking therein advice of those who never counsell Princes contrary to their inclinations Yorkes Widow the Kings mother foreseeing the evils that were to ensue admonished him She bid him beware of the injury hee did his cousin the Earle of Warwicke the Dutchesse was sister to Warwickes Father whose spirit would not endure such an affront since the King of France would not believe that he was come to treat of a match but to cousen him laugh at him and pry into his state nor was it likely hee could thinke otherwise since that hee having got the Crowne by the Earles valour and the pursuit of his friends it was not likely that beeing so neere a kinne unto him and a man of so great an esteem he should offend him by doing so mis-becomming a thing without his knowledge She shewed him how that the marriage of Princes had for their ends the good of their State the alliance of such as could or doe them good or harme and portion proportionable to the charge of a wife and their own reputations That none of all these were met withall in this which was now treated of rather in laying a foundation for a peace hee should offend a great King and expose himselfe to so unjust a warre the cause whereof being blame-worthy as he should not therein finde any friends or confederates That yet if she were a maid it might admit of some excuse but being a mother of children a subject and without portion these were conditions likely to produce instead of benefit hatred and enmity abroad hatred and enmity at home danger and blame every where Edwards answer was that he doubted not but that his cousin would conforme his will to his that he was sure enough of his love that the King of France was not in a condition to hurt him having other thoughts which did
to comfort the mother Vauclere sent unto him willing him to retire else he should be enforced to treat him rudely But by what ensued I believe Philip Comines report to be true that by secret message he had desired him not to wonder at what had hapned that all was done for his service that if hee should have suffered him to come in hee had been utterly lost since England Burgundy the Towne and a great part of the garrison were his enemies That his best course was to retire into France not taking any further thought concerning that Fort assuring him that in due time he would give a good account thereof But by naming England to be his enemy hee onely meant Edward not the generality for never was any man better beloved by the people than was he which was the onely cause of Edwards aversion and feares for the peoples love doth usually raise jealousies in the Prince Edward seeing him gone thought himselfe rid of a troublesome burden which turned little to his advantage for the continuance of his jealousies would have made him more cautelous than hee was The reasons why Burgundy hated him were because Warwicke had ruined the house of Lancaster to which hee was most affectionate his mothers mother being a branch thereof That hee was a friend to the King of France a Prince by him infinitely hated and the opposing of his marriage for no other end but that he thought hee should thereby become too powerfull for France The inhabitants of Calleis opposed him not for that they hated his person but because the warre would have broken their commerce with London for the Company of Wollen-drapers kept a Store-house in Calleis from whence the Low-countries and all Germany were furnished to the great benefit of particular men and the King did thereby receive a yeerely toll of 50000 Crowns Comines saith but 15000 and that it came all into the Earls coffers As for the Garrison it cannot be denied but that the greatest part of them had dependence upon him But Monsieur de Duras a Gascon and the Kings Marshall being then there with a great many souldiers under his command hee would have runne danger of being taken prisoner if he should have entered the Town Vauclere by his dissembling compassed his ends for the newes of this his unexpected behaviour comming to the Court of England the King tooke the command of that Towne from Warwicke and bestowed it on Vauclere And the Duke of Burgondy to confirme him in this his charge sent thankes unto him by Philip de Comines and gave him a pension of 1000 Crownes a yeere Notwithstanding all this Vauclere served and deceived them all as the effects shewed Hee demeaned himselfe in this manner not out of any loyalty to the King or love hee bore unto the Earle but that hee might have two strings to his Bow and doubly secure his owne interest For had hee been loyall to the King hee could not have given the Earle any hopes nor have effected them when hee might doe it without danger and if hee had loved the Earle hee would not have denied him entrance into the Towne it being the onely place hee could receive succour from But hee not knowing which of them would prevaile chose not to endanger himselfe whilst being in good condition hee might betake himselfe to that side which should be most availeable for him Mens ends are commonly their owne interests for the which they thinke it lawfull to abandon vertue which alwaies goes accompanied by some crosse which they abhorre The Earle of Warwicke finding that now hee had no hopes in Calleis but what were future sayled towards Diepe as hee was advised by Vauclere and according to his first intention By the way hee tooke as many ships as hee met withall belonging to Charles his subjects gaining thereby great riches which did furnish him at his present need and forced Charles to send a great Fleet into those Seas to revenge himselfe either by taking him prisoner or inhibiting his returne for England Being come to Diepe and by command from Lewis received with all manner of respect hee was by the said Lewas met at Amboise where causing him to be provided with all things necessary hee promised him his best assistance and caused a great many ships be rigg'd out for him well provided with Souldiers and Mariners And this hee did the sooner for that Charles had threatned him if hee should assist Warwicke Queen Margaret came to meet him as soone as she heard he was arrived and with her the Earles of Pembrooke and of Oxford the last of which had lately escaped out of prison and was fled from England Lewis to have the surer tie upon him caused Prince Edward the Queens sonne to marry with Anne the Earle of Warwicks second daughter Warwicke taking thereby to sonne in law the sonne of him whom he had formerly deposed that he might now depose him that he had placed in his place As soone as the marriage was concluded Warwicke and the Duke of Clarence tooke an oath never to put a period to the warre till such time as Henry or in default of him his sonne Edward should recover the Kingdome And Queen Margaret promised to make them two Governours of the Kingdome till such time as her sonne should be of yeeres King Edward was daily advertised by Duke Charles what treaties were in hand to his prejudice the Duke complaining that Edward should more minde his pleasures than his affaires But it was in vaine to object the feare of danger to a courageous Prince a lover of pastimes vaine it was to perswade him to quit his sports and plunge himselfe in troubles since it was so unlikely that should befall him which did He advised him to oppose the Earle at Sea for that if hee should set foot on Land and have his partakers joyne with him the danger and difficulty would be the greater Hee on the other side desired hee might land believing that at his pleasure hee might take him prisoner or kill him before hee could be succoured He made diligent inquiry after such as hee might suspect to be Warwickes friends so as those that were knowne to wish him well were in an ill condition Many of them tooke Sanctuary Marquesse Montaigne brother to Warwicke obtained his pardon and came over to the Kings side But the wisest resolution hee could take was to send over a Gentlewoman into France who under pretence of visiting the Dutchesse of Clarence might worke upon her husband This woman being arrived at Calleis made Vauclere believe that businesses were likely to be accommodated and that the King had sent her over to this purpose When shee was come to Amboise she so well performed the trust imposed in her that having shewed the Duke what danger hee was in by taking part against his brother she made it appeare that the house of Lancaster could never raigne voyd of jealousies whilst any one of the house
Warwioke whose death was the establishment of his Kingdome So that as hee could not sufficiently expresse his joy thereof so could hee not enough lament the Marquesses death whom hee loved and who so loved him as for Henry the type of all misfortune he was againe put into the Tower All this while Queen Margaret met not with a good wind for her passage which was her misfortune for t is to be believed had she been come before the battell matters would not have gone so ill on her side as they did at last she landed in Dorsetshire where hearing of Warwickes discomfiture and death and Henries re-imprisonment her wonted courage failing her she swounded having now no further hope of comfort the safest course she could take was to take sanctuary she and her sonne in a Monastery at Beaulieu in Hampshire whither all the chiefest of her faction came to finde her out namely the Duke of Somerset his brother Iohn Earle of Devenshire who having been one of Edwards chiefe attendants had to his misfortune I know not out of what capriccio forsaken him Iasper Earle of Pembroke the Lord Wenlocke who likewise had formerly been on Edwards side and the Prior of St. Iohns one of the Knights of Bhodes They had much adoe to infuse new hopes into her shee was now no more troubled at her husbands imprisonment nor at the losse of his Kingdome misfortunes by her esteemed irrevocable her sonnes safety as her onely comfort and the last of all her miseries was that which onely troubled her Her opinion was not to tempt fortune any more for feare of endangering him but Somerset perswaded her that if she would undertake the leading of her people as formerly she had done she should finde so many partakers amongst which an infinite number whom feare had made conceale themselves that Edward would not be able to defend himselfe against them that King Henries goodnesse and the expectation of his sonne were deepely engraven in the hearts of all the Kingdome This being by the rest confirmed she suffered her selfe to be peswaded she desired to provide for her sonnes safety by sending him into France but could not effect it for Somerset alleaged his presence was requisite whereupon she condescended This being resolved upon every one went to make their necessary provisions and the Queen with the French that were come along with her went to the Bath whither they came afterwards all unto her Edward had hardly had time to breath after his victory at Barnet when he heard Queen Margaret was landed and what concourse of people flocked unto her out of Devonshire and Cornwall and other Southerne parts hee knew not what to doe as not knowing in what part shee would set upon him hee sent forth some light-horse to make discovery and hearing where shee was hee commanded that the Trained-bands should come to Abbington whither hee himselfe came with those of London and thereabouts As soone as they were come thither hee marched to hinder the enemy from joyning with the Earle of Pembrooke and the other forces thinking that hee might facilitate his victory by fighting with them in their present condition The Queene understanding his designe went to Bristoll so to goe to Wales but the difficulty of passing over Severne and the Duke of Somersets obstinacy caused her last ruine her right way lay by Gloucester but the City being under the government of the Duke of Gloucester the Kings brother she was not suffered to passe by there neither could she force her way having Edward at her heeles she went to Tewkesbury with intent to passe as speedily as she might into Wales but the Duke of Somerset not enduring this flight tooke a fancy to make an hault and fight presently and not waite for the comming of the Earle of Pembrooke who could not be farre off his reason was the danger of being defeated in this their retreat the Captaines approved his motion of making a stand but not of fighting their opinion was that they should intrench themselves so as they might not be forced without apparent danger to the enemy The Duke seemed not to be displeased at this for which purpose he chose the Parke neere to the City where he so well fortified himselfe as that he would have made it good had not his impatient rashnesse undone him for believing he could never quit his Trenches without battell he thought better to give it then to receive it with this fatall capriccio he marshalled his men He and his brother Iohn tooke the Van-guard he gave the Reare-ward to the Earle of Devonshire and the maine battell to Prince Edward under the directions of the Lord Saint Iohns and Lord Venlocke the last being promoted to that honour by King Edward and therefore noted of treachery The Duke of Gloucester who had the charge of his brothers Van making use both of craft and courage set upon the trenches and finding them not to be forced retreated whereupon ensued the very thing hee imagined to wit that Somerset growing hereupon bold would pursue him out of his trenches the which hee did believing to be seconded by the Lord Venlocke with Prince Edwards Squadron but hee not moving the Duke after a long conflict was defeated and driven backe into his trenches pursued even into them by Gloucester where finding Venlocke yet not moved hee called him traytor and with his Sword clove his head in two The King this meane while having followed Gloucester into the trenches cut the rest in pieces some few escaping into the thickets of the Parke into Monasteries and whether else they could flie The Queene was found in a Chariot halfe dead with sorrow and taken prisoner Speed saies shee fled to a Covent of Nuns that shee was taken thence by force and brought to the King at Worcester The Duke of Somerset and the Prior of Saint Iohns valiantly fighting were taken alive Iohn the Dukes brother the Earle of Devonshire with some Knights and 3000 more were slaine Prince Edward fell into the hands of Sir Richard Crofts who intended to have concealed him but the King having promised a pension during life of an hundred pounds a yeere to whosoever should bring him to him alive or dead and life to the young Prince if hee were yet alive Crofts not believing he would falsifie his faith presented him unto him Edward looked upon him and admiring the sweetnesse of his youth and disposition asked him how he durst come with flying Colours into his Kingdome and raise his people against him to the which he couragiously answered that he came to recover his fathers Kingdome his proper and naturall inheritance which could not be denied since it fell unto him by legitimate descent from Father Grand-father and Great-grand-father The King offended at these words strucke him in the face with a Switch which he had in his hand whilst Clarence Gloucester the Marquesse Dorset and Lord Hastings suddenly slew him with their Daggers who were all repaid
thereunto departed so much distasted as there never was after this any good Intelligence between them If Charles were angry at this Truce it amazed the Constable much more before he knew the certain conclusion thereof and when he knew it he sent his Confessor to Edward to intreat him not to give belief to Lewis his words or promises That he would be pleased to accept of the two Towns of Eu and S. Valleri which should be delivered up unto him That he might lodge there the beginning of the Winter promising him better Towns within two moneths space but he named them not He offered likewise to lend him Fifty thousand Crowns to the end that he might not be necessitated to make the Agreement But Edward answered The Truce was concluded and was to be observed if he were displeased thereat he might thank himself for if he had kept his promise to him he had not done it The place of Parley between the two Kings was Pichines a Town belonging to the Vidame of Amiens three Leagues distant from the Citie where whilst a wooden Bridge was cast over the River of Some and parties from either side were sent to view it Edward came within half a League of Amiens and was by Lewis presented with Three hundred Cartload of the best Wines that could be found and his people had in the City free egresse and regresse Lewis had caused many Tables laden with all sorts of salt-Meats which might provoke to drink to be set at the entring in of the Gate they were guarded by the best drinkers of France Besides all this he gave Commission to all the Innes and Taverns that they should feast the English and not suffer them to pay a peny Upon which occasion Nine thousand English came into the Town Some of the more cautelous French seeing this were not void of suspition in somuch as they did advertise Lewis thereof who having set people to observe their behaviours Finding them all singing and making merry and the most part of them drunk he found no cause of fear 'T was a wonder that in three days all which time this open Court was kept there hapned not any falling out or quarrel amongst so many drunkards Assoon as the Bridge was fully finished Edward marched towards it with his Army in a glorious manner Lewis his Army being nothing in comparison to his Lewis was come thither before Edward Amongst the Orders of the Parley one was That each of them shoule send Four of their men into the company of the others to have an eye upon what should be done to the end that if they should finde any cause of suspition they might advertise their Masters But this was needlesse The two Kings were to be attended upon the Bridge by Twelve men onely of which those that are named were Iohn Duke of Burbon the Cardinal of Burbon his Brother and Commines Lord of Argenton who had a Suit upon him like to that which King Lewis wore for it was his custom oftentimes to have some-body neer him clad in like manner as he himself was Commines writes that when Edward appeared his very presence spoke him a King and that though he begun to grow somewhat fat he was notwithstanding very handsom though not altogether so comely as when Warwick made him flee to Flanders at which time he was the handsomest and most comely man that ever he saw There were with him his Brother the Duke of Clarence the Earl of Northumberland the Lord Hastings his Chamberlain the Bishop of Ely his Chancellor and others to the number of Twelve The Duke of Gloucester came not thither for that having not given his consent to the Truce he would not be present when it was to be sworn unto When Edward was come within Five spaces of the Grate he took off his Cap which was of black Velvet whereon was a rich Jewel of Diamonds they made â—…owe Reverences each to other and embraced each other thorow the partitions of the Grate Lewis was the first that spoke he said He never coveted any sight so much as this and that he blessed God that had brought them together to so good an End Edward having courteously replied in French the Chancellor of England read the Treaty asking Lewis whether it were the same that he had sent and if he were therewithal content he answered Yes as likewise with that which was sent him from the King of England Hereupon the Masse-book and the Crosse being brought they laid their hands thereon and swore to observe the Truce of Nine yeers comprehending therein those that were within named and the Marriage between their children This being done Lewis said merrily to Edward He might do well to come to Paris to see the fair Ladies there and take his pastime and that if he should chance to commit some trivial trangressions he would assigne the Cardinal of Burbon to him for his Confessor This Cardinal was a young Prince no enemy to good-fellowship So as Edward being well pleased with the complemental Invitation Lewis for a good while play'd upon them both Lewis after this commanded his men to retire and Edwards men forth with withdrew uncommanded They discoursed a pretty while together it not being well known whereon but as it is believed to the prejudice of the Constable Lewis asked him what he would advise him to do if the Duke of Burgundy should not accept of the Truce as it was likely he would not in regard of the proud terms he had used to him Offer it him the second time replied Edward and if he shall not then accept of it do what you think best Lewis made this enquiry concerning Burgundy onely that he might enquire of Edward as he did and discover what his opinion was of the Duke of Bretaigne Edward said The Duke of Bretaigne was his friend and such a one as he had not found the like in his need that therefore he desired Lewis not to molest him but suffer him to live in quiet Lewis was not well pleased with this answer for his intentions were not good towards that Prince and he was the worse pleased for that he knew not the reason of it which was his detaining of the Earl of Richmond for it was in Bretaigne's power to trouble Edward if he listed for though he should neither have assisted Richmond with Men nor Money yet the permitting him to return to England would be sufficient to shake all the foundation of that Kingdom Lancasters faction was ready to rise hearing of his name and to trouble the possession of the Crown the which he having peaceably enjoy'd since Henry's death he was not likely to do so long so opposed Lewis was ignorant of these interests but cloking his dislike they took leave each of other having embraced such Lords and Princes as were there Edward returned to his Camp and Lewis to Amiens from whence he sent to Edward whatever he thought behoveful for him even to
Countreys I have seeâ—… the relicks of that Victory If my memory deceive me not there is upon the brink of the Lake a Chappel neer unto which lies a great heap of dead mens bones but there having perished in the Battel Eighteen thousand and as some will have it Two and twenty thousand methought those bones though very many were not answerable to so great a number Here I was like wise told and the place was shewed me where Charles on horseback swam over the Lake and where one of his Footmen fastning himself to his Masters horses tail assoon as he came â—…n shore was by Charles slain for having endangered his drowning since 't was sufficient for a horse to swim so far with an armed man upon his back without the dragging another at his tail But I meet not with this relation in any History He retired himself to Rivieres upon the confines of Burgundy where he lived secretly six weeks in which time the Duke of Lorrein being come to the Siege of Nanci the Town was surrendered to him two days before Charles came thither from whom they had demanded succour and expected his coming till the last minute The Duke of Lorrein who found himself weak would not contest with him but leaving him to besiege the Town again retired himself for aid to the Switzers from whom he had forthwith what he desired for King Lewis paid to him Fourty thousand Franks for this end and many French came Voluntiers to him with this Army he came to S. Nicholas Two Leagues distant from Nanci in the coldest Winter-season that had been known many yeers before Charles his Army was in a very bad condition and became yet worse when the Count de Campo Basso a Neopolitan and of the Aniovin-Faction and therefore banished that Kingdom had relinquished him having had intelligence long before with the Duke of Lorrein but when he would with his men have come over the Switzers abhorring the assotiation of a Traytor would not admit of him Charles seeing his affairs brought to so bad an exigent contrary to his custom listned after the opinion of others he was advised not to fight since his men were few and no ways valiant he not having upon a true Muster Twelve hundred good men they advised him to retire to Pont-Mousson since the Duke of Lorrein being onely able to victual the Town for a small time and the Switzers being likely to depart for want of pay he might with a better choice of men return thither the next Spring A most excellent counsel had he embraced it but he would fight The Conflict was short a handful of men wearied with a Siege disheartned by former Defeats and by the present unadvisednesse the readier now again to be defeated many of them were cut in pieces many fled away and but few of them were saved the Duke endeavoured to save himself but was slain in his flight wounded twice by the Pike and once by the Halberd he was rifled and left naked not known by any one save some-while after by a Page of his by certain private marks for it was impossible to know him by his face The circumstances of this Defeat are at large set down by Commines and the French Writers to whom I refer my self I may perchance touch upon something again in its proper place whilst returning for the present to our Story we shall meet with a Tragicall adventure no lesse strange nor compassionate then what we have but now heard The Duke of Clarence second brother to King Edward a Prince of greater spirit then did become a brother and a subject ended his days in the Tower leaving it to dispute whether his death were occasioned through his own default or through the Malice of his enemies for though he were condemned by ordinary course of Justice yet was there not any one full fault found in him so as it was thought there was nothing of Justice in it more then the name and that Malice was indeed that which took away his life Three things were of most consideration in this affair The Kings Suspition The Queens Hatred and Suspition and His own Fault which was not sufficient to have condemned him had it not been for the former Two His having rebelled made Confederacie with the Earl of Warwick and contracted Alliance with him to bereave his brother of the Kingdom were faults which though they were old and freely forgotten 't was feared that his old inclinations laid aside more in respect of his own concernment then out of reason or love to his brother might be reassumed by him and he thereunto provoked by pretence of the Agreement made at Paris that he should succeed unto the Crown if Henry the sixth his Heirs should fail as already they had done This consideration wounded the Queen to the very soul she thought that if her husband should die before her her children should not succeed to their father she was confirmed in this opinion by a Prophecie I know not how divulged That G should be the first letter of his name that should succeed Edward and the Duke of Clarence his name being George 't was thought he should be the Butcherer of Edwards sons which Gloucester afterwards proved to be With such like equivocations doth the devil delude our simplicity if it be granted that he knows any thing of what is to come To these were other reasons added which made the former the more suspected his having pretended to marry Mary the onely daughter to the late Duke of Burgundy and indeed he had written to that effect to the Dowager Dutchesse who was mother-in-law to the said Mary but the Queen crossed him therein and did what in her lay to have her married to her brother the Earl Rivers so as their distastes and the Kings jealousies were augmented But the imputations which gave some colour to the justification of this his death were That he caused a rumour to be raised among the people that Thomas Burdet was unjustly put to death That the King used Necromancy and Poyson to bring such as he hated to their ends That Edward was a Bastard and not begotten by the Duke of York That he had procured many to swear obedience to him and his Heirs not reserving the due obedience he ought unto his Brother and That he had pretended to the Crown by vertue of the Contract made with Henry the sixth These Accusations being brought into the Parliament and by the Parliament judged guilty thereof he was condemned to die and chose as the easiest death to be drowned in a Butt of Malmsey But howsoever 't was generally thought that the malice of his enemies the Queens and her kinreds fears and the Kings jealousie were the causes of his so miserable end of the which Edward did afterwards repent insomuch as when he pardoned the life of any at the importunacie of some one or other he was wont to say O my unfortunate brother that
dignity and greatnesse of both the Crowns so as he who earnestly desires a thing is by nothing more easily deceived then by the confirmation of new promises Edward did easily believe and Lewis made advantage of his falshood and brought about his ends without contradiction which had he carried the businesse otherwise he could not have done But he who says the English have won more honour by Fighting then by their Treaties says not amisse for they are more aptly disposed to the former At this time did Iames the third reign in Scotland who coming to the Crown at seven yeers of age met with lewd education and most villanous corrupters so as not being wicked of himself but made so by them as he grew in yeers he encreased in his lusts cruelties and rapine and rewarding the authors of his Disorders by the sale of Goods belonging to the Church he purchased the hatred of his Nobility and of his whole Kingdom From these his excesses he did not exempt his own Family he dealt badly with his brother and incestuously violated his youngest sister he let slip the opportunity he had to trouble England it being divided within it self and was himself vexed by his subjects the worm of conscience not working upon him in the cessation of his Rebellions not yet the fear of such pains as Heaven inflicts for punishment upon incorrigible sinners Tthese things for what concern'd him And for what concerned Edward his jealousies of the Lancastrian Faction caused their peaceful living together even from the very beginning of their Reigns thorow a Truce of Fifteen yeers but the Truce being now well-nigh expired and Iames having put one of his brothers to death and imprisoned the other which was the Duke of Aubeny thinking he could not defend himself against his domestick enemies without fastning himself to strangers he was desirous to interest Edward in the conservation of his Dignity and Person To this purpose he demanded Cicely Edwards second daughter for wife to his son Iames Prince of Scotland and he obtained it with this Condition That though the Marriage could not yet be consummated both of them being children Edward should pay down part of the portion for the repayment of which in case the Marriage should not go on he had the chiefest Merchants of Edenborough bound The King of Scotland thought himself now to be safe by this shadowie Alliance but the Duke of Aubeny having escaped out of prison by means of a Cord made of linen and made his Addresses to Lewis who would not receive him for he held some secret Intelligence with Iames against Edward he passed over into England where having represented the King his brothers general injustice to make him appear wicked and his particular injustice to his brothers to make his wickednesse appear unnatural and cruel he prayed aid of Edward and his intreaties were made the more efficacious being accompanied by those of Iames Douglas who was likewise a banisht man which moved the King to wage War with him whereunto he could not have been perswaded had not King Iames himself given him the occasion Lewis who having covenanted another Match for the Dolphin thought Edward could not chuse but be revenged endeavoured to divert him by making the King of Scotland engage him in a War and the King of Scotland perswaded thereunto either by hopes or Moneys or both violated his late-made Affinity and Peace not regarding the injustice and dishonour of the action nor yet the danger he put himself into he being so detested both by God and man and not able to raise Forces without the assistance of his Countrey yet affying more in France then he had reason to do he did what of himself he was able to please Lewis He sent some Troops to make Inrodes upon the Confines of England which did rather provoke then harm the enemy so as Edward finding himself enforced and offended on the one side and humbly intreated on the other side he raised a powerful Army and sent it into Scotland under the command of his brother the Duke of Gloucester King Iames had not the like ability to resist as he had to irritate for being abused by the flatteries of three wicked personages who had drawn upon him the general hatred of all men he durst not gather the whole Nobility into a Body lest being united they might take some strange resolution against him Necessity notwithstanding constrained him to summon them and raise an Army not altering though the form of his Government for mistrusting all the rest he made use onely of the Counsels of his forenamed flatterers not calling his Nobility to any Counsel or Deliberation an indignity which they not able to endure they met together a little after midnight in a Church where being perswaded by Archibald Douglas Earl of Angus they would have the first War made against these men as those that were their Countreys most dangerous enemies and had not the wiser sort moderated the more hastie the King might have run hazard in his own person The chiefest of them went towards the Court not making any noise followed onely by as many as might serve to do the businesse The King was advertised of this Meeting at the same time 't was made so as rising up hastily to see what was to be done he sent Robert Cockeran one of the Triumviri to make discovery but being met by them they detained him set a Guard upon him and passed on to the Court and to the Kings Chamber seizing without any manner of resistance upon all such as were about the King except Iohn Ramsey for whom the King interceded and who being very young was not polluted with their enormities The rest were led into the Camp where the Army crying out that they might be put to death they were all hanged without any legal proceeding and not having any Ropes in readinesse for so sudden an execution each man strove to make offer of his horses halter or reins and those whose offers were entertained thought themselves much honoured thereby This businesse bred such a difference between the King and his subjects as each of them retired themselves to their own homes not thinking any longer to defend the Kingdom and the King with some few others did to little purpose shut themselves up in the Castle of Edenborough for had they been evilly minded towards him they would have taken him in the Lander the place where this businesse happened The Summer was well advanced before the Duke of Gloucester entred Scotland he laid siege to the Castle of Berwick defended by the Earl Bodwel the Town having yeelded to him without resistance he would not lose the season by staying there himself but environing it with Four thousand fighting men he passed forwards to Edenborough not permitting through the Duke of Aubeney's desires any harm to be done there a contrary course to what had been formerly taken and because it was impossible to treat
Spring which issuing from its undefiled Fountaine would not onely water with his favours such as had deserved well of His House but would make them bud forth by the opulency of his rewards That Hee was sorry Hee could not fully expresse Himselfe upon this occasion since the Dutchesse of Yorkes reputation was therein concerned as well Mother to the Protectour whom hee feared to offend as to King Edward but necessity had enforced him to say more then willingly Hee would have done He referr'd himselfe therein to what the Preacher had said the preceding Sabbath day at Pauls Crosse whose integrity was not to be contradicted hee being a Messenger of the Word of God so wise intelligent and indowed with so much worth as it would not suffer him to say any thing especially upon such an occasion and in such a place which was not certaine truth that great was the efficacy of truth which had opened his Mouth formerly shut up by the way of circumspection that Hee had fully layd open the claime which the Protectour Duke of Gloucester had to the Crowne since Edwards Children being illegitimate as the issue of an unlawfull Marriage the Kingdome fell to him the which being maturely considered and therewithall the Valour and Worth of so gallant a Prince the Nobility and Commons especially them of the Northerne parts being resolved not to be governed by Bastards they had resolved humbly to Petition Him that He would vouchsafe to take upon Him the Government of the Kingdome which by Nature and by the Lawes belonged unto Him For his part he knew not whether he would Accept of it or no for being free from all manner of Ambition and sufficiently acquainted with the troubles of Government he was affraid he would refuse it Howsoever the necessity of the Kingdome being great King Edwards Children not onely excluded by the Lawes but very Young hee hoped that the threats of the holy Scripture Woe be to the Kingdome whose King is a Child would move him to condescend to the generall supplication of the State which needing a Prince of mature age who might be Wise and of Experience would never cease to call upon him till they were heard in what they desired That he had taken upon him the charge of delivering the Petition but considering it might be the more graciously accepted if the Citizens of London would joyne with him therein hee was come to intreat them that weighing the Publique good and their owne particular advantage they would be the first that might doe it and that their forwardnesse herein would make him more favour the City then all the preceding Princes had done His Speech being ended and expecting when the people applauding his discourse should cry up Richard King he was amazed to finde the contrary he found he was abused in his hopes of the Lord Majors having prepared them for it so as drawing neere unto the Major he asked him what might be the reason of the peoples so great Reservednesse and silence who not knowing what to say answered hee thought his Grace was not well understood whereupon believing that that might be the cause of their silence and that his eloquence might yet prevaile with them he in a lowder tone and in other words repeated all he had said before whereat all that heard him marvelled for he could not have spoken better though he had penned it and gotten it without Booke But for all this the people altered not their silence He then would have had the Recorder of London to repeat once more what he had said wherein he desired to be excused as being but lately entered upon the Office and not having as yet had any occasion to speake unto the people but the truth was he did not like the businesse thinking it to be unjust Yet notwithstanding the Major urging him and alleaging that the Dukes too eloquent and Court-like Speech was not well understood he unwillingly obeyed interposing ever and anon this Parenthesis He saies to the end they might not believe his Vote went with it But the people still more deafe then formerly the Duke said unto the Major He never met with so obstinate a silence and preparing to speake a third time he said He was come hither to perswade them to concurre in a businesse wherein peradventure their assistance would not be requisite for the Nobility and Commons of the other Provinces would doe it without them but that he bearing a particular affection to that Noble City did not desire it should be done without them but rather would have them have the first part therein Hee desired them to say whether in conformity with the rest of the Kingdome they would name the most Noble Prince Richard Duke of Gloucester at the present Protectour of the Kingdome for their King To the which though no man answered yet was not the silence so great as before for one whispering in anothers eare a noise was heard much like the noise of a Hive of Bees but in the lower end of the Hall where were many servants and shop-boyes who in the crowde were gotten in they began to cry aloud the Dukes servants being the Ring-leaders Long live King Richard throwing their Hats up but the Citizens turning about to see what the matter might be continued their former silence The Duke wisely making use of this disorder and being seconded by the Major said Hee was much overjoyed to heare that with so much conformity and without one Negative voice they had desired this Noble Prince for their King hee would acquaint him with it so as it should redound to their advantage He wished them to be ready for the next morning he would present him with their supplication to the end that the Pròtectour might be perswaded to accept of the Kingdome so much desired by Them and by the Kingdome Which being said he went away few or none appearing well pleased The next morning the Major assembled all the Aldermen and chiefe of the Common-Counsell of the City into Pauls Church from whence they went to Baynards Castle the place where the Kings of England had formerly kept their Courts where the Protectour now lay and where according to appoinment made came the Duke of Buckingham accompanied with a great number of Lords Knights and Gentlemen who sent word to the Protectour that a great many men of great account were ready there to waite upon his Grace in a businesse of great importance The Protectour seemed unwilling to come downe the staires and give them admittance as if the businesse had been New unto him feyning as though their unexpected comming the cause not knowne why had made him somewhat jealous Buckingham by this His refusall strongly argued the Protectours integrity as being farre from imagining what the businesse now in hand was Hee sent him word againe that the businesse was not to be imparted to any save Himselfe securing him in so humble and submissive a way as was sufficient to have
rather then to live in the miseries they hitherto had done They cal'd upon Alinighty God the King of Kings to inspire him with his light and to continue unto him in his Regall dignity those praise-worthy parts by meanes whereof he deserved to be King though he were not And that though his right needed not any publique Acts of Parliament he being King and heire unto the Crowne without them yet in regard the people might be ignorant of the cause of the deposing the one and assuming the other for this cause and to remove all doubts that might arise the Lords Spirituall and Temporall and Commons assembled in Parliament had in full Parliament pronounced decreed and declared that Richard the third their Soveraigne Lord was whilest hee should live the undoubted King of England and of all that within or without belonged thereunto and after him his heires That the high and mighty Prince Edward his sonne was his heire apparant and after him those who should discend from him This decree being registred among the Acts of Parliament and approved of by King Richard with order to be held authenticall in all the parts thereof made it be understood that the Kings of England have power to doe what they will when they are either loved for their vertues or feared for their force For what concernes love there is no proof in this present case but of feare sufficient feare being the prinium mobile of this businesse Richard having by the assistance of the Duke of Buckingham and their adherent raised a powerfull faction the lawfull King being a Child and prisoner the Tyrant a man of braines wel-spoken and of reputation in armes not likely to undertake such a businesse unlesse certaine to effect it all men doubting themselves since their forces being cut off and those put to death which might have re-united them they were exposed to the violence of so cruell a man as Richard who had given proofe of his cruelty by his detaining the King by his taking the Duke of York from the Sanctuary by his impudence in declaring them to be Bustards and by his shamelesnesse in publishing his mother to be a whore to boote with the death of so many Peeres This feare was that which gave a maske to the flatteries of Parliament and which furnisht it with some colour of pretence drawne from Doctor Shaw's Sermon and the speeches made by the Duke of 〈◊〉 in the City-Hall Richard being thus confirmed and believing to settle his tyranny by resting it upon un-accustomed circumstances hee went into Westminster-hall sate him downe in the Kings Bench where in doubtfull cases the Kings of England had wont antiently to sit and where hee avowed his accepting of the Crowne the which hee exprest in a formall Oration and in a manner so well composed as those who had not knowne him would have thought England had never beene blest with so good a King and to colour with the shew of clemency his innate cruelty hee caused one Fogge who had taken Sancturary and whom he had alwayes mortally hated to be brought before him hee tooke him by the hand in fight of all the people and made professions of loving him now as much as he had formerly hated Him by which act he made a great impression in the simpler sort but those who were better advised knew that this was but a Bait wherewith to catch better fish In his returne to his Palace Hee courteously saluted such as Hee knew loved Him not thinking by this servile flattery to infatuate their mindes and to establish his government Yet for all this he durst not rely upon his present fortune He ascertained His Coronation by unaccustomed forces causing five thousand men to come from the Northerne parts of the Kingdome in whom hee trusted aswell for that they tooke part with the House of Yorke as likewise that living in remote parts they were not acquainted with his actions as were the Londoners who having him alwayes in their eye abhorred Him These Northern men appeared ill clad and worse arm'd which made them be but laught at for t was thought that if He should have occasion to make use of them they would not serve His turne and that t was neither these forces not yet greater but a meere Fatality which had precipitated England into so dire and miserable a subjection The last act of His possessing the Crowne was His Coronation all things thereunto belonging being ready as prepared for His Nephews Coronation Hee went with his Wife and His Sonne to the Tower where the next day Hee created the Lord Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke Thomas Howard Sonne to the same man Hee created Earle of Surrey Hee made William Barckley Earle of Nottingham and the Lord Francis Lovell Viscount and Lord Chamberlaine and Hee made seventeene Knights of the Bath The Archbishop of Yorke the Lord Stanley and the Bishop of Ely had beene prisoners in the Tower ever since the Chamberlaine lost his Head Hee set the first at liberty finding himselfe peaceably possest of the Kingdome otherwise Hee would not have done it for being an honest man hee would never have given his consent to the deposing of the true King Hee freed the second out of feare for His Sonne the Lord Strange was raysing great forces in Lancashire a place wherein Hee had great Power and was mightily followed it behooved him to appease Him but Hee did not set the Bishop of Ely at liberty who was a faithfull servant to King Edward for Hee was certaine Hee would never condescend to his Childrens deprivation nor to the unjust wayes whereby Hee usurped the Kingdome whereof Hee had made tryall in the Councells held in the Tower whilest by oblique meanes He set the businesse on foot The Bishop was of no great birth but having lived a long time in good repute in Oxford hee was taken from thence being but bare Doctor by Henry the sixt and made a Privy-Counsellour Edward knowing his integrity kept him still in that condition and chose Him at His death to be one of his Executors Richard therefore fearing Him would have kept Him still in Prison though Hee set the others at liberty had not the Vniversity of Oxford which Hee did alwayes very much favour interceded for Him so that desirous in part to satisfy the Vniversity Hee was content to take him from the Tower as being too publick a place but that Hee might not have His free liberty Hee committed him to the custody of the Duke of Buckingham who sent Him to a Castle of His in Brecknockshire where they joyntly laid the first ground-worke of Richards ruine Hee together with his Wife was Crowned in great pompe the sixteenth of Iuly his Wife was daughter to the great Earle of Warwicke who had made and unmade the two preceding Kings and Widow to Edward Sonne to Henry the Sixt Prince of Wales to whom she was give in marriage when Edward the Fourths ruine was agreed upon in
but he freed himselfe from any the least signe of guilt and Richard seemed not to valve his Wife least if He should embrue his Hands in the blood of a Lady of so great quality He might yet more incite the Peoples hatred He was contented shee should be committed to the custody of her Husband with order that she should be kept in some private place of her House and that none should be suffered to come to her who might conveigh Letters to her Son or Messages to any Other He also caused William Collingborne who had beene High Sheriffe of Wiltshire and Dorsetshire to be executed for having written by way of jeare That a Cot a Rat and Lovell the Dog did Governe England under a Hog alluding by Cat to Catesby by Rat to Ratcliffe and by the Dog to the Lord Lovell who gave the Dog for his Armes as did Richard the Boare for His and these three were His chiefest Favourites Some were of opinion Hee was put to death for having had Intelligence with the Earle of Richmond and with Marquis Dorset for hee was convict to have proffered Money to a certaine man to carry Letters into Britanny wherein Hee perswaded them to come Instantly and Land at Poole in Dorsetshire whilst Hee assisted by others would raise the People To keepe himselfe from troubles out of Forraine parts and that He might the betteâ—… minde his Home-broyles Richard thought necessary to hold good intelligence with the King of Scotland who often troubling Him with Inroades diverted him from his Home-affaires wherein consisted the preservation of his Life and Kingdome This businesse was treated by Commissioners who agreed upon a Truce for Three yeares each of them being to keepe what they were possest of except the Castle of Dunbarre which was given to King Edward by the Duke of Albany the last time that Hee fled from Scotland which the Scots would have restored And that he might have a double tie upon them he concluded a Marriage betweene the Duke of Rothsay Prince and Heâ—…e of Scotland and his Neece Anne of Poole Daughter to Iohn Duke of Suffolke and his Owne Sister Anne a Lady so affectionately beloved by him as his Onely Sonne the Prince of Wales being dead he made Her Sonne Iohn Earle of Lincolne be proclamed heire to the Crowne disinheriting of meere hatred his brothers Daughters and for that having declared them to be Bastards his Owne title was preserved by the continuaâ—…ce of their such repute All these precautions did noâ—… notwithstanding free his perturbed minde from those furies which leaving their naturall habitation had brought Hell into his Conscience so as though Buckingham were dead and so many others Dead and Banisht yet could not he have any Security his 〈◊〉 commited his deserved Hatred and the Earle of Richmond would not suffer him to enjoy any one houres rest And albeit in his contriving how to usurpe the Crowne hee made no account of Him whilst his brother livâ—…d his minde being then fixt upon Henry that had beene King and was then in Being yet Times and Persons being changed He likewise changed Opinion the one being Dead the other Alive and at Liberty and who was the onely man that with Right and Justice could do that to Him which he unjustly and against all Right had cruelly done to others Hee therefore indevour'd againe to have the Earle in his possession or at least that the Duke of Britanny by bereaving him of his Liberty as he had done in his brother King Edwards time would secure him from the Mischiefe that might ensue by his comming into England and not believing he was likely to obtaine a favour of this nature by way of Friendship much lesse for any Rights sake he grounded his demands upon the basis of Profit and Interest the onely meanes to obtaine ones desire from such as have no feeling of Justice He loaded his Embassadours with Monies and Presents to present unto the Duke together with Them he offered him Richmondshire and all the Revenues of the Earle as likewise all that belonged in England to all those that were fled over to him into Britanny the which being very much would have sufficed to have corrupted any other save Duke Francis the second one of the Noblest and most vertuous Princes that lived in those times as he was held by all men This is Argeâ—…es his relation who affirmes hee hath found among the Records of Britanny the grant of this County together with the Names of the Churches Monasteries and Priories therein but if the Duke should die without heires of his body the Reversion should fall to the King The Embassadours or Deputies as Hee 〈◊〉 them could not have accesse unto the Duke being come to a season that He was beside Himselfe an infirmity He was often subject unto whereupon they made their adresses to Peter Landais who had power to dispose of the Prince and State as He pleased The large sums of English money made him listen to what they propounded his base minde not valuing Honour made him accept of the Offer but not in such manner as it was propounded For He being the man that was to deliver up the Earle the Duke not being in condition either to yeild him or to detaine Him He would have Richmondshire to himselfe whereupon many Messengers were sundry times dispatcht for England which was the Earles safety for these practises being discovered in England and the Bishop of Ely being adveâ—…tised in 〈◊〉 He speedily gave the Earle notice thereof advising him immediately to depart from thence for that He was bought and sold betweene Richard and those who were of chiefe authority in that State so as if He did not sodainely save himselfe He would fall into his enemies hands The Earle received this advertisement when He was at Vennes from whence hee sent 〈◊〉 France 〈◊〉 a safe-conduct which was by the King thereof without delay sent him and it being impossible to save Himselfe and all his Partakers at the same time he feigned to send the Lords that were with him to visit the Duke at Rennes giving order to the Earle of Pembroke who conducted them that when they should be upon the Confines He should immediately quit the Countrey as he did whilst He himselfe feigning two dayes after to visit a friend of his not farre from Vannes got on horse-back waited on onely by Five servants and when He was entred the Wood He put on one of His servants Coates and got by By-wayes out of the State and arrived at Aniou whether the Earle of Pembroke with the rest were but long before come His escape was the easier in that it was not suspected having left above three Hundred English all of His Retinue behinde him in Vennes otherwise it would have gone ill with Him For Peter had already raised people and appointed Commanders over them who were within three dayes to have beene at Vennes to have detained Him hearing by what meanes I cannot
his comming desired him that he would rest himselfe in Sir Thomas Trenchards house till such time as they might advertise the King of his being there to which he gave way being certaine that otherwise they would not have suffered him to depart When Henry heard hereof hee sent the Earle of Arundell by way of complement unto him and to let him know that he Himselfe would presently come and visit him But Philip fearing lest if he should waite his comming his stay would be too long resolved to goe Himselfe to Henry making his Queene come at leisure after him He was met six miles from Windsor by Prince Henry and One mile from thence by the King who received him with all terms of Honour and Friendship He treated with him of the marriage of their Children and of his owne marrying with Margaret the Dowager of Savoy Philips sister he renewed all Confederacies made between them the preceding years which were Then made with him by the name of Arch-duke Philip Duke of Burgundy Now by the name of King of Spaine they had better successe for the English then had the former especially in the Fishing-busines at which the Flemmings were much offended he with much adoe obtained the person of the Earle of Suffolke who lived under the protection of Philip Henry knew so well how to perswade him by passing his Word he would not put him to Death that Philip sent for him into Flanders the one desiring to have him before the other departed and the other not to depart till he were arrived that it might be beleeved he had beene Enforced to deliver him up Assoone as the Earle was come and put in the Tower Philip departed England and was received in Spaine without any manner of Resistance Ferdinand totally quitting the Government to him but he enjoy'd it but for a while for he dyed soone after The Englishmen will have it that his death was Prognosticated by the Fall of a golden Eagle which standing upon the top of Pauls steeple was blowne downe by the same wind which drave him into Waymouth and brake downe a signe in the Church-yard wherein was a blacke Eagle Ferdinand being call'd for and entreated by the Kingdome returned to the Government thereof this Death of her Husband having so opprest the fancie of the Queen his daughter as she was never after good for any thing not without suspition that her Father did not greatly endeavour her Recovery that so he of Himselfe and without Trouble might manage the Scepter of Spaine The Earle of Suffolke being in the Tower Henry was now freed from all manner of Trouble and Molestation so as betaking himselfe to Domesticall affaires he sent Thomas Wolsey he who was Cardinall and of so great Power under Henry the eighth to Maxi milian to treat of the marriage with the fore-named Dowager of Savoy but it tooke no effect by reason of Henrye's indisposition of health which shortly ensued The marriage of Charles King of Spaine with Mary daughter to Henry stirr'd up some jealousies in Ferdinand for though He was the first that had mention'd iâ—… yet his Sonne in Law being Dead and Charles being come to the Crowne he feared he should meet with Two Competitours in the Government with Maximilian as Grand-father and Henry as Father in Law which though neither of them dreamt of yet did He feare it but This match had no better effect then had the Other the tender yeares of the young couple and the alteration of affaires in following times broke it quite off The expectation hereof neverthelesse made Henry live contented the little while he lived for having married One of his daughters to the King of Scotland and the Other to the King of Castile Duke of Burgundy he thought himselfe more safe then if his Kingdome had beene compassed about with a wall of Brasse He the mean while began to draw towards his End the Gout a disease more Troublesome then Mortall was the Fore-runner of a Distillation which falling upon his Lungs brought him into a kind of Consumption which perceiving he began to give himselfe totally to Pious Workes He set all Prisoners at Liberty who were in for Debt of not above Forty shillings hee himselfe paying the Creditours he gave Almes in greater measure then he had done formerly but though hee felt great Remorse at the daily complaints made against Empson and Dudley for their Oppressions yet did hee not seeke to Remedy them His Conscience and his Covetousnesse wrought contrary effects in him many for very slight causes were troubled in their Estates and in their Lives one died in Prison before his cause was heard another being imprisoned for denying to pay what Contrary to the Lawes he was adjudged at was not let out till Henry the eighths time and then Empson was put in his place To make good the usuall custome of promising obedience to New Popes he sent Sir Gilbert Talbot with two other Embassadours to Pope Iulius the second which he had not formerly done though he were created in November 1503. They prest much for the Canonization of Henry the sixth but could not obtaine it for the reason formerly given in the life of Edward the fourth Being dismist by the Pope they carried the Garter and Robes of that Order to Guido Vbaldo Duke of Vrbin whose Father Frederick had likewise had it This Prince sent into England to be installed for him according to the Institutions of that Order the Count Balthasar Castillion he to whom the noblest Courtiers owe so much The finishing of the Hospitall in the Savoy was one of the last of Henries actions he would not alter the name of it this fabrick having beene in former times the habitation of Peter of Savoy Unckle to Eleanor the Wife of Henry the third by whom Peter of Savoy was created Earle of Richmond but he resigned the Earledome when Savoy fell by inheritance to him The Lancastrians lived in this house and King Henry converted it into an Hospitall Besides this he built three Monasteries for the Conventuall Friers of Saint Francis order and three for the Observantines of the same order in divers places When he knew he hee must die he disposed himselfe thereunto Hee had lived almost all his time in Troubles but always with prosperous and happy successe he found the Kingdome involved in Civil wars he left it in a setled Peace his subjects who were impoverisht by the past disorders were notwitstanding his Taxations by reason of his good Government become Rich he did not only free the Crowne out of Debt but left it rich in Treasure his sonne found in Richmond house a Million and eight Hundred Thousand pound sterling so as he was thought the richest Prince in Europe He granted out a Generall Pardon and ordered by his Last Will and Testament that all such monies should bee Repay'd as had unjustly beene levied by his Officers He died at Richmond the twenty second day of Aprill in the year of our Lord 1509 and was buried by his wife in the sumptuous and stately Chapell built by Himselfe in the Abbey Church at Westminster He lived two and Fifty years and Reigned three and Twenty Years and Eight moneths The Children which he left behind him were Henry the Eighth his Heir and successor in the Crown Margaret Queen of Scotland from whom the Kings of Great Britaine doe descend and the Prince and Princesses of the Electorall house Palatine and Mary married to Lewis the twelfth King of France by whom having no issue she after his death married Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolke by whom she had Henry Earle of Lincolne and two Daughters Frances and Eleanor The Earle dyed without issue in his Fathers life-time Frances was married to Henry Gray Duke of Suffolk and by him had the Lady Iane Gray who being married to Guilford Dudley sonne to the Duke of Northumberland and constrained to call her selfe Queene was beheaded in Queene Maries time she had by him moreover two Other daughters Katharine and Mary who dyed without issue Eleanor was married to Henry Clifford Earle of Cumberland by whom she had a daughter named Margaret who was married to Henry Stanley Earle of Darby and had by him two sons Ferdinando and William both of them in succession one of the other Earles of Darby Earle William dyed this present yeare 1642. leaving his sonne Iames behind him to inherit his Honours and his Estate The End of the Second and Last volume of the Civil Wars of England betweene the two Houses of Yorke and Lancaster FINIS Richard the 2. 1386. 1387. 1388. 1383. 1390. 1391. 1393. 1394. 1395 1396 1397. Henry the 4. A description of the Isle of Wight 1403 1404 1405 1406 1407 1408 1409 1410 1411 1412 1413 Henry the 5. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. and 8. 9 10 11 12 13 1416 1417 1418 1420 1421 Henry the 6. Apoc Cap 4o. 1422 1424. 1425. 1426. 1428. 1429. 1432. 1435. Philippopolis Andrenopolis Serviae Bulgaria Vallatchia Di. Bittinia in Thracia Di. Brusia in Andrinopoli Alavenente 3. Mascone Impatronato La Castellania Parteggiati Il trombetta Sangate 1424. 1438. 1442. 1433. 1445. 1446 1447. 1448. 1450. 1452. 1453. 1454. 1455. 1456. 1458. 1459. 1460. 1466. 1470 1472. 1473. 1474. 1475. 1476 1477 1478 1479 1480 1481 1482 1483 1485. 1485 1483 1486 1487 1488 1490 1491 1492 1493 1494 1495 1496 1496 1498. 1499 1501 1503 1504 1505 1506 1507 1508 1509
falne unto him by the death of the Earle of Marsh and divers others he in lieu of making use thereof himselfe gave them as donatives to many such gifts being of no validity without a testate of the great Seale the Chancellor would not give way thereunto as well in consideration that the Kings debts being great hee ought himselfe to make use thereof as likewise those on whom he did bestow them being men of no use nor merit were altogether unworthy of such rewards at which Richard being offended that his profusenesse which by those who received the benefit thereof was termed liberality should be questioned by an Officer he forced him to relinquish the office suspending the nominating of another in his place that he himselfe might by the great seale which now remained in his custody authorize it lest being withstood by the former he might meet with the like obstacle by him who should succeed him and by this meanes the doore being opened to one inconveniency it continued so to many others which ensued Of those who misled this young Prince in his resolutions five there were who bare extraordinary sway with him Alexander Nevil Archbishop of Yorke a man so well skilled in what belongs to Court affaires as was not by his Priestly simpliciâ—…y to be allowed Robert Vere Earle of Oxford a young man of no bad inclination had he not beene corrupted by the rise of a great fortune not without infamy the onely favourite Michael Poole a violent man who from the sonne of a Merchant was got to the honour of being Chancellor of England and Earle of Suffolke he was like a ship whcih not fit to beare so great sayle oversets Robert Trisillian a very bold man chiefe Justice who having made the Lawes a snare and Justice a pitfall for many was at last served with the same sauce being by them ignominiously put to death and Nicholas Bambridge Alderman of London one of those Citizens who nobly behaved themselves in the sedition of the Pesants hee had deserved an honourable remembrance had he not in the affaires of government proved as seditious as they The King was impatient of being subject to the Lawes of minority as were his subjects and that his desires should bee limited by the Lawes and that himselfe should bee restrained by that authority which did derive from him hee thought the order of the world in Princes did consist in disorder a defect incident to those yeares for youth takes little or no delight in any pleasures which are not seasoned with licentiousnesse and he being naturally given to please those who pleased him did all things against the haire so to ease himselfe of that burden which contrary to his nature he could not uninforced beare his uncle of Lancaster was the burden which did most molest him for being the prime man in the kingdome next to himselfe all such as daily found themselves oppressed by the insolence or insatiatenesse of the favourites had their recourse unto him An aversion which though not good was not yet without reason the originall thereof being considered The King had formerly beene enformed by an Irish Carmelite Friar that the Duke had secret plots upon the life of his Majesty and though the accuser had much desired that this businesse might be kept secret till such time as being made good he might at leasure and with best convenience be attached The King notwithstanding out of youthfull inconstancy did communicate it to two of his Chaplaines at a certaine time when the Duke came unexpectedly in who finding himselfe not welcomed according as he usually was imagined that they were talking of him and therefore withdrew himselfe into another chamber the Chaplaines doubting their owne safety for the Duke could not but suspect somewhat advised the King to make it knowne unto him which he did Wherefore calling for him he acquainted him with his accusation wherwithall somewhat surprised he in most humble manner desired his Majesty not to give credit to such people since so detestable an intention never entred his breast nor could it be for his advantage for say he should have such an intention which God forbid he should how could he effect it since by so wicked a paricide he was deservedly to fall into the hatred of all men he profered to prove his innocency by his sword he earnestly desired that the Friar might be put into safe custody and if it so liked his Majesty into the custody of Iohn Holland This Iohn was brother by the mother side to the King and consequently void of suspition had not his desire of marrying Elizabeth daughter to the Duke which afterwards he did made him partiall but the King not minding this granted the Dukes desire The impression which at first this accusation made in him was confirmed by the bold behaviour of the Earle of Buckingham not yet Duke of Glocester for entring at unawares into the Kings Chamber he swore by all the Gods to kill whosoever it was that durst say his brother was a traytor not excepting the King himselfe an action by how much the more rash so much the more deserving a condigne punishment if the times had been such as would have permitted it or had the Scepter been upheld by a more puissant arme then was that of Richard But the Frier the preceding night to the day which was appointed for judgement was by Iohn Holland to whom he was given in custody and another companion of his hanged up by the necke and privie members And to the end that hee might die the more speedily they placed a great stone in the center of the Arch which his body in that posture made in which manner being the next day found without further enquiry his body was taken from the prison and like the carcasse of a traytor drag'd up and downe the streets of London This action did no wayes advantage the Duke in the opinion of such as did not hate him whilst to those who had conspired his ruine it afforded weighty arguments whereby to infuse into the King unremoveable suspitions by the which being for two whole yeares tormented Trisillian undertooke to free him thereof by finding some meanes to put him to death by Law But this affaire being made knowne to so many favourites as the King had and hee himselfe not given to secresie came to the Dukes eares who conceiving that his quality was not sufficient for his safeguard his death being decreed retired himselfe to Pomfret a Castle of his owne where fortifying himselfe hee resolved to have no other Advocates then strength and weapons in a cause wherein his estate honour and life was concerned The Princesse of Wales the Kings mother was then in a Countrey house of hers where examining the danger her sonne was in being if not for his owne sake for those that were about him generally hated she though corpulent hasted and made an agreement between them But mens mindes like to the earth abound more
countrey in which grasse excepted which as in a perpetuall Aprill is alwayes there greene they would finde nothing not occasioned by barrennesse but providence and that there being neither Castle nor other place wherein to settle it was to be wonne by inchmeale upon the uncertainty of fortune and battle any one of the which being lost succour being far off subject to delayes tempests and winds the victory would no longer be the thing in question but the safety life and liberty of the King Princes and people that battels had little lesse then lost France the which was by Charles the wiâ—…e returned to its former lustre not by fighting but by temporizing moreover that there they had neither partakers nor intelligence without the which those who in preceding times did would not have attempted it that his true designe was to hinder Lancasters journey into Spaine so to secure that State to Iohn King of Castile a designe in consideration of so immense an expence more then unworthy the refined judgement of that Duke But whatsoever the matter was it is hard to reconcile Writers tedious to dispute the businesse therefore what really appeares agreed upon by all sides shall be the current of our discourse All these preparations were not of force enough to divert the Duke of Lancaster from his intended journey nor the apprehension thereof sufficient to make England detaine him which on the contrary side furnisht him with shipping men and pay for six moneths nor was Richard lesse liberall to him in favours the desire of having him gone was of more force with him then the feare of whatsoever forraigne forces He would have him honoured like a King he gave him a Crowne royall his wife Constance being by the Queen presented with the like both of them passing rich This mean while the French Fleet lay in the havens of Flanders that of Sluce not being able to containe 1267 bottomes for upon this number all Writers doe neere upon agree as many ships as sailed upon the sea from the Straits of Guibraltar to Prucia were detained for this service there were numbred of Knights and Gentlemen 20000. as many Crosse-bow-men of Genowa the which together with foot and adventurers made up the number of 100000. the Mariners servants and other people made up another number apart Whosoever had not hired some vessell of his owne proper cost be he of what condition he please hee was allowed no more attendance but one horse and one servant no unusefull mouthes were allowed of there was no Prince uninvited nor who invited did not contribute The King of Spaine ships the Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria's Souldiers The Count of Savoy went thither in person accompanied by many warriers the strife in expences between Princes and great Lords was very great To what was necessary they added superfluity the Masts and Yards gay with streamers glistered with gold azure incredible store of victuals there was nothing unprovided for the price of things were eighteen times doubled all things were growne to an excessive price the provisions of the Navie were not touched what was there daily consumed was inestimable warriers flocked thither not unlike a torrent spending prodigally the certainty which they had upon the hopes of uncertaine gaine The court of it selfe was sufficient to cause a dearth The King was accompanied by the Duke of Lorreigne and of Bar by the Counts of Savoy Genowa Saint Paul Armignae Longaville Eu by the Dolphin of Auvergne by the Lord Cussi and by all the Barons and Nobility of France Constable Clisson did on the other side in Bittanny rig forth a Navie of 72 ships and that nothing might bee wanting to the securitie and Majestie of so great a King the woods of that and the neighbouring Provinces were impoverished for the building of a Citie framed all of boords and rafters it was compassed about as it were with a wall Bulwarkes Loop-holes Casements and other things then in use in fortification which might bee joyned together or taken in peeces as occasion should serve The circumference thereof was 3000 paces the height twenty and at the distance of twenty paces was placed a turret of thirty paces high capable of ten defendants within this circuit in answerable distances were placed lodgings for the King Princes and Officers Piazzaes Market-places space for Pavillions nothing was wanting which was requisite in a strong commodious and long-since built City but all this Fabricke together with five hundred men being imbarqued for Sluce a chance winde arose which disperst the Fleet and three vessels loaden with this Fabricke were together with their Masters and Architectors driven upon the sands in the mouth of the Thames the Admirall with twenty other gaining Sluce with much adoe King Richard afterwards caused this fabricke be reared up in a spatious place At the same time came the Duke of Berry to Sluce much expected many weekes before Hee by divers pretences had of purpose prolonged his comming though he had beene daily solicited hee finding their mindes perplexed by reason of this losse which they tooke as an ill Omen made use thereof declaring himselfe averse to this expedition that in his opinion the King should not doe well to hazard his person liberty and estate to the danger of the Seas at such a season as this it was now November much lesse to the danger of war in a country where he could meet with nothing but manifest danger that the relation of the English forces to consist of but 60000. Archers and 8000. Pikemen was false since it was manifest that besides such as guarded the havens and those who Lancaster had carried along with him Richard had an army of 100000. Archers and 10000. horse This being exaggerated in full Councell were it or for that hee really was of that opinion or out of a desire to crosse the Duke of Burgondy the chiefe inciter to this enterprise or that they were both of one minde as some beleeved to save their reputations the voyage was put off to another time wherewith the Nobility were scandalized but much more the common people from whom so vast a summe of money had beene raised for nothing The present charge was cast up to have surpassed the ransome of King Iohn which was very great Disorders this meane while were not wanting in England subject to be in ill condition since the King and people did not agree This division had strewed strange feares in the mindes of many Richard not ceasing to governe himselfe according to the will of such as govern'd him All things were without order and done without acquainting his Uncles therewithall All things passed under the hand of the Earle of Suffolke by the direction of the Earle of Oxford A Parliament was called at Michaelmas Much people were raised out of every Shire and lodged twenty miles round about London to the end that they might bee ready upon all occasions So as so great a number being assembled together and
Princes actions to the peoples humours workes wonderfull effects without the effusion of bloud This Ireland was commanded by many petty Kings almost every Province had its particular Prince he drew foure of them to his obedience and by the example of his honourable treating of them had drawne all the rest had he not been by his Prelates desired to returne to remedy the troubles which the Wiclifs opinions had raised up in England Whence it may be gathered that had hee not been naturally given to listen unto bad advice and flattery hee would have proved a good Prince The Duke of Lancaster was received in Guascony as the Sonne and Uncle of a King but not as Duke of Aquitany he with much modesty shewed them the donation which his Nephew had given him and did with as much patience endure the not receiving of it He moved that Embassadours mought be sent into England giving them his word that hee would approve of what should bee there agreed upon though to his prejudice the which was done The points which opposed the donative were two The one pertaining to Justice the other to reason of State That which belonged to Justice was the preservation of their priviledges The Kings of England were obliged to keep the Dukedome of Aquitany perpetually united unto the Crowne they had deprived themselves of any power of dismembring it giving it away or of giving it in fee-farme to any whosoever were he or Sonne Brother or Uncle to the Crowne They swore at their coronations to maintaine these priviledges and did authorise them by letters Patents and great Seales Richard had sworne the same and had given them letters Patents to the same purpose but hee had forgot it being very young when he did it The point of State was that the successive Dukes contracting affinity with other Princes which must of necessity ensue as namely with Burgondy France Normandy Brettany Fois Navar Castile and Portugal they should in processe of time divest themselves of all interest and shake off the friendship of England and the subjection thereunto The reason of their priviledge wrought much with Richard but this last consideration broke the necke of all the favours therein intended to the Duke for all that Gloster could do to the contrary who left nothing unattempted whereby he might keep him aloofe off Hee annulled the donation and recalled the Duke receiving him at his returne with more honour then good will This businesse being ended there remained nothing of importance but the providing of himself of a new wife not any daughter being then to be found amongst his neighbouring Princes Navar had daughters and sisters too but Richard did not incline that way The Duke of Gloster had a daughter marriageable nor could any thing more acceptable have befallen the Kingdome but the being his full Cosen-german served him for a justifiable excuse for if bare consanguinity had emboldned the Duke so much to molest him what might he expect from him when hee should bee likewise joyned unto him by so neere affinity as to be his Father-in-law But if this was the cause why he would not marry her he was deceived for this was the onely means to have made the Duke on his side and whereby to have avoided the evill which did befall him But the blinded eyes of humane judgement fore-sees not what 's to come but rather by eschewing meets with those evils which it thought to have left behinde The true cause as I conceive was that as his love was in extremity so was his hatred and that consequently the hatred he bore to Gloster was the reason why hee detested this match not the meannesse of bloud The King of France had a daughter between seven and eight yeares old here Richard pitched his resolution though hee therein met with three obstacles all of them of moment That shee was daughter to a King that was his enemy so yong as that hee was not in a long time to hope for issue by her and that she was formerly promised in marriage to the Duke of Brettanies eldest sonne Hee did not so much reflect upon the first save what made for his advantage for detesting warre with France he could not finde a better meanes to settle a peace between the two Crownes then this For her yeares hee did not much value them since hee himselfe was young enough and also her being promised to Brettany he slighted it since the King of France stood more in need of his friendship then the friendship of any other Hee sent a solemne Embassage to France and though answer was not presently made for time was taken to consider of it the Embassadours returned partly assured of successe the King People and Councell being all of them well inclined to the businesse At this same time the Duke of Lancaster tooke his third wife It so fell out as that he had three sonnes and a daughter by one Catherine Roet the daughter of a King of Armes she was servant to his first wife Bianca and he kept her as his Concubine during the life of his second The desire hee had to make his children legitimate and her good conditions though not nobly borne as he made him resolve to marry her and not unluckily for Iohn the Duke of Somerset who was he alone who of the three brethren had any issue was Great-grand-father by the mothers side to Henry the seventh who put a period to the civill warres of England He did legitimate them and his succeeding marriage by Act of Parliament and by ratification of Pope Boniface the ninth from whom he obtained a Bull to that effect I was not willing to leave out this particular in this place as necessary for what we shall hereafter meet withall The Kings marriage was likewise this meane while concluded and since a finall peace could not bee concluded on in respect of many places which the English pretended unto a suspension of Armes for thirty yeares was covenanted with caution that both sides should peacebly enjoy what at this time they were possessed of A businesse which did so highly incense the Duke of Gloster as the King did divers times feare lest hee might upon this occasion raise a rebellion since the people depended much upon him and were not very well pleased with this marriage nor truce he went in person to the confines of France to receive his wife as likewise did her father to deliver her up unto him Being with much content parted he caused her to be crowned at Westminster not being yet fully 8 years old Shortly after came the Count Saint Paul into England sent by Charles to receive the oath of truce a man of a working spirit and who was husband to Iane Holland sister to Richard by the mothers side The King discoursing with this man complained of the Duke of Glosters contumacie that hee was the onely man who opposed himselfe against the match with France as desirous
appointed and had already begun their carreere with lance in rest when they were commanded to hold their hands The King having a long while disputed the businesse upon the Scaffold which was sumptuously built for his Majesty to see the Duell caused proclamation be made that for good respects his Majesty would not have the combat further proceeded in and that his pleasure was that the Duke of Hereford should bee banished the kingdome for ten yeares upon perill of his life and the Duke of Norfolke for ever upon the like penalty It was observed that this sentence was given the same day twelve-month that Norfolke had caused Gloster to bee strangled at Callais He forthwith left England and in little more then one yeare after died for griefe at Venice 'T was thought that the Kngs rigour towards him proceeded from a desire he had to be rid of him for hee having been formerly of the Barons faction and having of late wrought himself into the Kings favour by the ruine of others he thought that upon occasion he might serve him as he had done his friend the Duke of Gloster and the Earle of Arundell his sonne-in-law Princes though they doe not punish themselves for the evill they commit punish the instruments of evill to the end that they may not be thought altogether unjust The Duke of Hereford who when he took his leave in token of the Kings good will was remitted foure yeares of his banishment parted from England being generally bewailed and was well received in France where the Duke of Berry would have given him his daughter for wife had he not been hindred by Richard fearing least the favour of that Duke in France and the peoples love in England might prove dangerous Richard by reason of superfluous expences was in continuall want and money past through his hands as water through a sieve Continuall necessity was the continuall feaver which caused this thirst in him the which not able to bee quenched by the ordinary revenues of the Crowne nor yet by the extraordinary helpes of Parliament hee was inforced to digge new Welles Hee borrowed money of all the Lords as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall by way of privy Seale obliging himselfe to pay them but never did The which though it bee somewhat hard yet not sufficient to make subjects take their last resolutions For particular men doe sometimes borrow and never pay But the violating of justice under the pretence of doing justice was that which turned patience to despaire Seventeene whole Shires had almost sided with the Duke of Gloster at least they were so said to have done They were all held notwithstanding the last generall pardon guilty of high treason wherewithall being threatned they were compelled to compound for a great summe of money to take againe the oath of allegeance and the richest amongst them to signe and seale unto a blanke into which the officers appointed for this businesse might insert what summe they pleased a thing able to undoe whole families and Shires The like was done in London to the great distate of the Citizens Iohn Duke of Lancaster this meane while died and the King tooke possession of his goods without any pretence of title hee bereft his exiled sonne of his inheritance The which when the Duke of York observed hee thought it was no longer safe for him to stay in Court whereupon he retired to his owne home But the King being resolved to goe himselfe in person into Ireland to revenge the death of Roger Mortimer Earle of Marsh slaine there by the rebels he who in case succession should want was the presumed heire to the Crowne sent for the Duke backe assigning over unto him the government of the Kingdome in his absence This was the last expedition he made for having left his subjects ill affected and augmented their distates by his taking along with him great store of provisions without paying for them hee departed with thirty thousand men and had such good successe as had hee not been compelled to returne he would have brought that Island to totall obedience This meane while the Towne of London the Prelates Nobles and People those especially of the abovesaid seventeen shires who thought themselves worst dealt withall resolved to call in the new Duke of Lancaster not onely to the recovery of his owne inheritance but of the Crowne and Kingdome They sent expresse messengers to Cullen to the end that Thomas Arundel late Archbishop of Canterbury who in his banishment made his abode there might goe into France and perswade the young Duke thereunto who though he found it a businesse of difficulty the dangers considered as likewise the peoples changeablenesse yet being brought to live by borrowing deprived of his estate and out of hope of ever recovering it by any other meanes hee entertained the motion hee pretended to King Charles who otherwise would not have suffered him to depart that he went to see his cousin the Duke of Brittanny and so with his approbation imbarked himselfe with some few followers amongst which number Thomas sonne to the late Earle of Arundel beheaded who not many daies before was fled from England was one When hee was come upon the English coast hee would not land but coasting along the Country to discover the peoples inclinations hee cast anchor at Revenspur in Yorkshire where he needed no invitation for the Lords and Prelates flockt all thither as soone as they heard of his arrivall So as having assembled an Army of sixty thousand fighting men and all places by which he passed yeelding unto him hee was with great acclamation and expressions of joy received into London The Duke of Yorke governour of the Kingdome who at his Nephewes first appearance had called the Councell together was thereby advised to leave London and goe to S. Albans where they might gather forces to give him battell An advice assuredly dangerous for the head ought first and chiefly to be defended The forces on the Councels side were no sooner gathered together but that they made a protestation they would not fight against the Duke of Lancaster for having from the beginning declared that he pretended to nothing but to what in right did descend unto him from his Father and Mother every man was of opinion that since his inheritance was unjustly taken from him he did justly in taking up of Armes to repossesse himselfe thereof Hereupon those of the Kings more intimate Councell as William Earle of Wilshire Lord Treasurer Sir Iohn Bushy and Sir Henry Greene leaving the Duke of Yorke the Bishop of Exceter Lord Chancellour and the rest fled to Bristoll in the castle whereof they thought they might be safe Sir William Bagot one of the same fraternity went more advisedly over to Ireland The Duke of Yorke seeing that it was dangerous for him and to no purpose to tarry where hee was went towards Wales where he thought he should meet the King at his returne from Ireland Hee stayed at
Beckly till such time as the Duke of Lancaster came thither with whom seeing the Kings affaires went so ill he soone accorded Lancaster finding by this time his good fortune went to Bristoll took in the Castle and those three which had fled thither were by the mad multitude soon beheaded This newes was long in comming to Ireland by reason of the horrible tempests at Sea which for six weeks space suffered not a little vessell to passe over But when it was knowne the King did not as he should have done make suddenly for England being advised by the Duke of Aumerle to tarry till his ships which were scattered might be gathered together and such provisions made as were fitting for the Fleet. He caused the two young sons the one the Duke of Glosters son who died in his return and the other the sonne of this Lancaster who was afterwards King Henry the fifth to be kept in safe custody in the Castle of Tremni He sent the Earle of Salisbury for England with directions to gather together as many people as he could in Cheshire and Wales his two beloved Countreyes to the end that being ready at his arrivall which should be within sixe dayes he might encounter the enemy before his forces grew greater The Earle departed came to Wales and had got together fourty thousand good and faithfull men by meanes of whom if the King had come at his time appointed hee had either repossest himselfe of all againe or had at least given the enemy enough to doe but landing in Milford haven in Pembroke shire 18 dayes after hee found that a false report of his death being raised and his party having fifteen dayes expected him they had disbandoned themselves part of them comming over to the young Duke the rest retiring to their owne homes Whereupon astonished at so unfortunate an encounter his courage failed him And though those who were returned with him promised to die at his feet he contrary to his dignity and reputation chose rather to lose his Kingdome then hazard his life A weaknesse which this nation mightily detests for the inhabitants thereof no wayes fearing death nor willing to endure the troubles of the minde chose rather to die then live in misery As soone as Lancaster understood his arrivall he left the Duke of York at Bristoll and took his way towards Conaway where the King was without either forces or retinue All places as he went along surrendred themselves the town of Chester formerly so faithfull did the like The King resolved not to make use of his souldiers dismissed them that he with the lesse incumbrance might goe whither his fears drove him And for that purpose he gave order to Thomas Pearcy Earle of Worcester the Lord high Steward of his houshold to discharge his family wishing they might be reserved for a better fortune Others will have it that Worcester formerly distasted for that Richard had a little before declared the Earle of Northumberland his brother to be a traytor did of himselfe in publicke breake the staffe of his office and went unto the Duke of Lancaster and that upon this occasion the Courtiers did disperse themselves Those who counselled Richard were of opinion that he should goe into France to his wives father or else returne to Ireland where failing of hopes in England he might furnish himselfe with forraigne souldiers to make such use of occasions as time should administer But that if he would needs tarry in Wales a countrey yet well affected unto him be should doe well to passe further into the heart thereof whilst his presence changing the lookes of fortune some would follow him out of affection many out of duty and others by reason of the usurpers scandalous actions But all their perswasions were in vaine for it is the property of cast downe minds patiently to expect the blowes of Fortune And whilst their honour egges them on unto defence their pusillanimity is such as makes them suffer oppression Hee adhered to those who shewed him that his hopes of France were dangerous that the assistance he might have from thence would confirme his subjects in their rebellion lest they might be by them subdued That to returne into Ireland would bee to no end since hee could not promise himselfe much from the particular forces of that countrey That hee should doe amisse to hope in the repentance of the English For if they had out of hate abandoned him they would persist in their contumacie as despairing of pardon having so highly offended him that forraigne forces would bee rather harmfull then of any use especially the French So as there being no hope of help from abroad and despairing of any at home his best resolution would bee to thinke upon his owne safety and by giving away what he could not keepe endeavour a safe and private life These reasons made him listen unto the Archbishop of Canterbury and Earle of Northumberland the one by him banished the other proclaimed traytor with whom he agreed to resigne up his Kingdome upon condition he might be permitted to live a private life and have the lives granted him of eight persons such as hee should nominate The which being largely promised him by them readily approved of by the Duke they met together the Duke using all due respects which are requisite from an obedient subject to his naturall Prince Whilst Richard minding nothing but his present condition did things unworthy of his greatnesse and dignity hee gave himselfe up into the Dukes hands the 20. of August 1399. together with all his money horse and furniture his money amounting to above a million of gold The manner of this imprisonment is by others diversly related They say that the King despairing of his affaires sent the Dukes of Exeter and of Surrey to treat with Lancaster who keeping the former with himselfe who was his cousin and putting the other into the Castle at Chester did in their stead send the Earle of Northumberland unto the King who followed by a thousand Bow-men and four hundred lances was when he should be come nigh to Conaway to make thereof two Ambuscadoes and passing forward himself with only foure or five horsemen hee was under a safe conduct to goe into the Castle That the propositions he was to make were That Richard would speake with Lancaster and satisfie him in two particulars The one that processe might bee made against such as had had a hand in the death of Gloster and his companions The other that hee would give him an authenticall pardon for whatsoever former offence hee had committed against him that netled at these demands made unto him as King in a condition of not denying any thing he tooke horse and the Duke riding before under pretence of providing his dinner at Rutland stayed where the ambush was and where the King with his followers among the which were the Earle of Salisbury the Bishop of Salisbury and the Lord Scroope were
by them inclosed That when hee was come to Flint the Duke with all his Army came thither likewise That the Archbishop Arundel was the first with whom hee treated and that having gathered by what had befallen him that Lancaster was not so simple as hereafter to affie in him whom he had so highly offended That punishments pardons and reformations were but the songs of Syrens and that his aime was at the Kingdome hee offered to surrender it up unto him But however it was he was from Chester sent into the Tower of London And if in his taking water at Westminster had he not been waited upon by the Maior and his associates he was likely to have been slain before he could have got unto the Tower Lancaster on the contrary was received by the Citie and all the Companies thereof as King with processions applause and all expressions of joy A Parliament was called in Richards name The Duke took serious advice concerning this affair with his best friends particularly with his Uncle of Yorke who were all of one opinion That the resignation should be so done as that it might appeare voluntary nor that being sufficient since his imprisonment would argue an inforcement that his deposing might bee strengthened by act and authority of Parliament To effect the first of these divers were suborned who having formerly been his friends shewed unto him the danger wherein hee was if he did not purchase his life at the rate of the free resignation of his Kingdome The which being obtained they fell to the effecting it The chiefe Lords as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall together with the prime Judges and Lawyers came all to the Tower to all which Richard with his Robes on his Crowne on head and Scepter in his hand presented himselfe and taking his Chaire after some few acknowledgements and excuses of his own misgovernment he himselfe read his Surrender affirming it to be freely done and without compulsion Hee moreover freed his subjects of whatsoever bonds oathes fidelity or homage renouncing all further claime authority dignity or title to the Crowne leaving it free for the time to come with all the appurtenances belonging thereunto This being done he subscribed it And then falling upon the praise of his cousin the Duke of Lancaster hee desired them to chuse him for his successor And made the Archbishop Arundell and Bishop of Hereford his substitutes to acquaint the Parliament with this his request and resignation And the more to witnesse his good inclination towards the Duke he tooke from off his owne finger a Ring wherein his Armes were ingraven and put it upon the Dukes finger giving him therewithall his Ensignes of Regality whereof he had disrobed himselfe All this he did as seeming desirous to lead a private life though in his disrobing he could not hide his inward griefe at the which there was no so hard heart as was not mollified The Trustees discharged their trust unto the Parliament which accepted the resignation And that there might remaine no scruple for such as should come after many Articles were framed wherein he was accused of extortion prodigality tyranny of having preferred men of base condition to the highest places of being cause of the imprisonment and death of the Duke of Gloster and Earle of Arundell against the rules of Law and Justice of having kept about him people to destroy him permitting unto them all insolences without correction They omitted not his lasciviousnesse perjuries falshood losse of reputation rapine Maximes of State able to ruine a State Principals contrary to the rights of a Crowne his cancelling of publicke writings his injurious proceeding against the Archbishop of Canterbury nor any thing else that might be objected to an apparant tyrant And as such a one he was by all the Judges deputed for this purpose declared incable and unworthy and by the votes of them all deposed from the dignity and title of a King Insomuch as not contented to bereave him of his kingdome they would likewise have him therewithall to lose his reputation Commissioners were deputed to acquaint him with the Act of Parliament and to renounce unto him all former tyes homage fidelity subjection or oath To the which he made no other answer save That not regarding these titulary circumstances he hoped his cousin would be his good friend and Lord. I have heard by some that the lower House did not give its consent to his deposition the which may very well be true but Writers doe not mention it In the interim of this inter-regnum the Duke of Lancaster made known his Titles by which hee laid claime unto the Crowne and was by generall applause cried up King and installed in his Throne by the Archbishops of Canterbury and Yorke Thus ended the reigne though not the life of Richard the second a Prince in many respects worthy to have reigned if he had not reigned The end of the first Booke THE CIVILL VVARRES OF ENGLAND IN THE LIFE OF HENRY the fourth The second Booke HENRY the 4th a Prince naturally well given when he knew himself to be King began to differ in many things from what he formerly was for the usurpation of Kingdomes a vice in all times blamed yet pursued if it do not totally destroy vertue doth at least infeeble it or keep it in suspence It is impossible to contract Matrimony between the Regall Throne and Injustice unlesse it bee by unjust meanes and that the Dowry consist of any thing save cruelty and rapine All things here below have mediums conformable to themselves and in the order of Nature subordinate to their Genus the good to good the bad to bad So he while hee was in his prime innocency did nothing which was not praise worthy neither did his praise exceed his merit but being arrived to that where ambition doth its uttermost hee did more shamefully then miraculously metamorphose himselfe his nature though not changed but some wayes altered did by fits reduce him to what hee naturally was in the vehemencie of his forces revenge or command he did not out-goe his owne preservation or security so as though hee might deserve the name of an Usurper yet did he not deserve to bee tearmed a tyrant for were it otherwise since among the Roman Emperours there were few found who were not usurpers and yet of the number many good men the good could not have shunned the being reputed Tyrants Henry did not subvert the fundamentall Lawes he was sent for before he did insinuate himself the Kingdom was offered unto him before he did usurpe it He did better make good the office of a Prince to his subjects then did his subjects their duties unto him their Prince neither of them forgetting their peculiar natures he his innate goodnesse nor they their naturall wavering and inconstancie This may bee witnessed to us by what befell him while he was a private man hee did with temperance and modesty receive the praises due unto him
greatly follow'd wrought so by the favour of the Duke the Governour of the Kingdome that this contract was declared void as agreed upon without the Councels knowledge and that his daughter Mary for a greater summe of money was received in the others place and that this marriage might be past all annulling hee caused it speedily to bee effected and authorised by all the accustomed Church rites The Earle of the Marches was very sensible of this affront and resolving upon revenge would not hasten it till hee might make it justifiable to all the world Hee required the repaiment of his monyes but the King paying him with delayes intending indeed never to pay him he seemed to beleeve the contrary till such time as every one might perceive how he was abused Hereupon threatning revenge he withdrew himselfe and his whole family into England where hee was by the Earle of Northumberland received having gathered some forces together he entred Scotland and did there some mischiefe which though not sufficient wholly to repaire was notwithstanding enough to content him for the first bout King Robert having degraded him and confiscated all he had sent a Herauld to denounce unto Henry that it was contrary to the tenure of Truce to receive such as were Traytors and Rebels to his Crowne and to favour and countenance them that if he would have the truce continue he should deliver Dumbar up into his hands or banish him his dominions To the which King Henry were it either that hee esteemed it an unworthy thing to revoke the protection hee had given him or that he was so generally beloved as to have resolved the contrary would have beene to little purpose answered That he was sorry he could not satisfie the King of Scotland for that hee could not in honour recall the safe conduct which hee had by his great Seale granted unto Dumbar That for what concerned Truce or Warre hee left the choyce to him for for his part hee was ready to continue the one if it pleased him and if it pleased him not they were both of them equally indifferent to him The Herald had no sooner brought backe this answer but warre was proclaimed And Henry willing rather to incounter it abroad then meet with it at home past suddenly into Scotland hee burnt and ruin'd what ere he met withall He spared no places but such as were holy and such as had harboured his father the Duke of Lancaster when hee withdrew himselfe into that Kingdom A gratitude so well interpreted by the Scotch Writers as that Hector Boëtius saith That never did enemy make more friendly warre then did he Hee came to Edinburgh and tooke it he laid siege to the Castle which was defended by Prince David and his father-in-law Earle Douglas By the condition of these two the importance of the place may be conjectured for Edinburgh was not to be held but by those who were masters of that Fort whole Scotland depended upon this siege It was now September and in those Northerne parts Winters fore-runners were already felt The Duke of Albany was not farre off desiring that people might thinke he would doe what he was resolved not to doe His designes which were the usurpation of the Kingdome suffered him not to bee charitable to his countrey to performe the duty of his charge nor to have respect unto his reputation Hee would willingly have seen the Castle battered downe and Prince David who was his prime and chiefest obstacle buried in the ruines thereof Notwithstanding his inward malice it behoved him to make shew of good intentions he by a Herald sent word to King Henry that if hee would expect him but six dayes he would give him battell with resolution either to make him raise the siege or dye in the enterprise hee could not have sent a more welcome message to the King for the season of the yeare and his want of victuals would not permit him to tarry there long He rewarded the Herald and bade him assure the Duke that he would expect him and fight with him Six and sixteene dayes passed and yet no governour appeared so as the flux in the Camp joyned to so many other incommodities forced the King to raise the sige and returne home Hee brought back with him all his military affaires as likewise such Commanders as were wont to keep upon the Frontiers which gave the Scots meanes in some sort to repaire themselves they made two incursions without opposition into the two confining Countries of Northumberland and Banborough-shire for the adverse party arrived late after they were retired encouraged by their happy succcesse they adventured upon the third on-set being led by Patricke Heborne a gentleman more adventrous then was requisite for whereas hee was able to have assembled a great number of men he having more regard to the booty then danger made onely choyce of the best wherewithall he entred Northumberland and by prey and prisoners inriched himselfe and them but in their returne through heedlesnesse caused by too much confidence in themselves or contempt of the enemy being pursued by the Earle of Northumberland they were routed at Nesbyt where the greatest part of them were slaine though not without revenge for they fought to their last gaspe valiantly as is usuall to that warlike Nation Heborne more couragious now then cautious before having done all that belonged to a discreet Commander thrust himselfe into the thickest of the battell where manfully fighting he lost his life together with him were slaine the chiefest of Loughdeane besides many Gentlemen and Knights that were taken prisoners but as this defeat did rather irritate then quell the Scots so Fortune which had smiled upon them in their first two expeditions turned her backe upon them in the third and quite abandoned them in the fourth perhaps she was offended they should so often make tryall of her The old Archibald Earle Douglasse was dead the first occasioner of this warre he left behinde him a sonne which succeeded him in name and title but surpassed him in worth and vertue This man resolved upon publicke revenge for the publicke lossewhich had beene suffered He raised an Army of 20000. fighting men The governour assented thereunto and gave him for his associates his owne sonne the Earle of Fife the Earle of Angus Murrey and Atholl together with many Barons and Gentlemen of the chiefe Nobility of Scotland They came into Northumberland with flying colours where not finding forces able to resist them they returned laden with prey when about Hamilton they might see the Lord Percy issue out from forth a Valley he who for his valour and forwardnesse was by them called Hot-spur He had with him Dumbar the enemy of the Douglasses all the Gentry of Northumberland and 8000. men what horse what foote and though it cannot bee denyed but that the hatred was great which was betweene these two warlike Nations yet who will marke it well may see that their vying
for mastery was the cause of all the mischiefe which was by either of them given or received rather then hatred or avarice Percy was famous for what hee had already done and now more then ever desirous of glory Douglasse was big with fame and that he might bring it to light was desirous to adde thereunto the fame of his enemy these two respects were the whetstone whereon the valour of both parties was sharpned Exhortations and warlike noises were needlesse every man was by himselfe encouraged and ready for what he had to doe each side equally thirsting for the others bloud The conflict endured a long time with like affect as is seene in a sheete of corne which when driven with violent windes bends now on the one side and then on the other alternately till at last Fortune taking stand under Saint George his Crosse thought it not sacriledge to beare to ground that of Saint Andrew Dowglasse who in the battell had lost an eye was taken prisoner with him Fife Murrey Angus Atholl and five hundred more the greatest part of the Gentry of Scotland dyed manfully fighting of which number were twenty seven Knights and of common souldiers as the English writers say for the others say nothing herein 10000. Percie as soone as he had made the prisoners safe in sundry forts passed forward in Loughdeane and the Marches of Scotland making use of the present occasion as having slaine and tane prisoners all that were to defend those parts which when hee had sacked and utterly ruinated hee besieged Coclaven a place neither to bee long kept nor soone lost it was agreed upon that it should be surrendred if not succoured within three months The Governour was advised not to succour it for that the losse of it would be of lesse moment then the hazarding of a second battell The defeat at Hamilton had so allayed the courage of the Gentry as that not being confident of any good intention in the Governour they could not bee perswaded to a new conflict but hee his mischievous designes not being now the thing in question but the honour of the Kingdome on the preservation whereof much of his hidden hopes depended swore hee would succour it though not seconded by any but the first two months being past and nothing done the castle was freed the third for which no thanks was due to him for Percy was forced to raise the siege that hee might follow the King in his warres in Wales Whilst England was thus beset on both sides new troubles arose unto her out of France which though at first sight of no consideration were yet the occasion of incensing mens mindes and of the more easie breach of truce The Duke of Orleans brother to King Charles a Prince of an unquiet spirit borne to be the ruine of himselfe and Kingdome tooke a fancie out of a meere capriciousnesse to send a letter to King Henry by a Herald the contents whereof were to this purpose That having considered how the rust of idlenesse in youth had been the losse of many Princes sprung from Royall bloud he was resolved to shake it off and to win renowne and honour by the way of Armes to effect the which he could think of no readier means then that they two should meet at a certain place to be by them agreed upon where each of them accompanied by a hundred Gentlemen of name valour and void of blemish they might make triall of themselves till the one of them should yeeld and that such prisoners as should be taken should be liable to ransome and their ransomes to be paid to such as tooke them That to this purpose he went with his hundred to Angolesme and that if hee would come with his hundred to Burdeaux they might chuse some neighbouring place for the combat The Duke had been the Kings great friend whilest he was in France insomuch as in signe of their more reall friendship they sealed a writing between them wherein they bound themselves to the defence of one another against all the world except some whom the Duke excepted but this chalenge being directly opposite thereunto and Henry having not been long in his kingdome and by reason of his affaires free from that idlenesse which the other desired to shun he answered that he would never have beleeved that the letter which was delivered him by his Herald had been directed to him had not the circumstances assured him that it was That the publick truce between the two Kingdomes and the private confederacie between them two ought to have disswaded him from making such a request but that since he was pleased so to resolve hee for for his part was likewise resolved to breake their former confederacie That Kings ought to bee chalenged by Kings not by inferiours That Kings ought not to use their weapons for vain-glory but for the glory of God and good of Christianity and when by their state necessitated thereunto That hee would come to Burdeaux with as many men as hee pleased when it might ought availe him And that in such a case occasions would not bee wanting to the Duke to finde him out nor should will be wanting in him to be found out by him To this answer the Duke by new letters replyed that he avouched the writing of the former letters to be to him to him onely and that if he did not therein give him the title which now he assumed 't was because he did not approve thereof that hee would have had due respect to their confederacy if it had not first been violated by him that he would never have made any confederacy with him if he had thought he would have so behaved himselfe towards King Richard God knowes how and by whom slaine for what concerned his present dignity that God never gave it him but did onely permit it in him and that God did oftentimes suffer Princes to reigne for their greater confusion so as the comparison he made between them two was to no purpose since his reputation was void of blemish as was not the Kings that for the duty and office of a King hee could not say better and doe worse that Queen Isabel his Neece might serve to prove this who was sent backe into France her husband being slaine her jonyture denied the goods shee brought with her into England deteined That hee would maintaine all this to bee true in single combat hand to hand to the end that as hee had said the deaths of so many might bee spared that hee thanked him for having more charity to the blood of France then hee had to his owne Lord and King This reply was too sharpe not to bee answered The King wrote backe That having communicated his designes to him when hee parted from France which he the Duke did then approve of and promised his assistance hee wondred why he should now blame them as if they were new unto him that if by his words of God knowes
acquainted with the waies had intercepted was brought himselfe to the like danger of suffering for lacke of victualls and winter now comming on hee quitted the enterprise for that time resolving to reassume it in the spring being hereunto inforced through Glendors daring and the molestations of the French but the French weary of the Countrey and more weary of a warre wherein nothing of advantage was to be had withdrew themselves to Brittanny not intending to returne The Count St. Pauls attempts had no better successe who willing to act his threats had gathered together in Abeville betweene voluntiers and men in pay 1600. fighting men from whence hee went to Normandy and imbarked himselfe at Arflore intending to set upon the I le of Wight upon the coast whereof he was sooner then hee imagined being favoured by the windes which assisted him in his landing The Ilanders who expected not so sudden a surprise retired themselves together with the best things they had from the more open places to places of more defence and if they suffered some losse t was nothing in respect of what the Count intended for England being night at hand succours in few houres to be had the parts thereof strong and not to bee won but by length of time he having but a small number of men the inhabitants once met together stronger then he he lost all hope of victory or booty This Island was by the Romans called Vecta It is seated in the South of England so neere to Hampshire that from Hurst the chiefe Castle thereof seated on the outmost part of a narrow ridge of land which thrusts it selfe forth into the sea the distance is but two miles It is rich in pasture and graine abounding in birds particularly in Partridge and Phesant full of Hares and Connies it yeeldeth great store of Woole of the third best sort of England it is twenty miles in length in bredth where broadest twelve so well inhabited as that there is therein thirty sixe townes boroughes and villages it hath divers strong Castles seated in the most appropriate places for the defence thereof it armeth 4000. men exercised by their Captains from Hampshire in time of need 3000 men are assigned unto it and from Wiltshire 2000. but without their assistance it was able to defend it selfe against so few enemies when posts flew up and downe with newes of the Counts landing those who were nearest unto him thought it best to entertaine him with treaties as well that he might forbeare doing mischiefe as likewise that being allured by hopes and gaine hee might not prepare to be gone they sent unto him a well spoken and well advised Priest who made divers propositions to him but being advertised of the strength of the Island and of what danger hung over him hee reimbarked himselfe contrary to the good will of the adventurers who had laid out much upon vaine hopes and had never any reparation made them though they expected satisfaction from the Generall All sides were so heated with these commotions as that warre was already kindled in Guascony not now contented with inrodes they betooke themselves to more evident and reall injuries but Fortune having favoured the English in these last expeditions on this side the sea would now be gracious to the French in the two next on the other side the sea The one made by Count Claremont sonne to the Duke of Burbone the other by the Constable Albert both which strove who should most indamage the Dutchy The first accompanied by Count Chastearebone sonne to the Count de Fois reduced three strong Castles to the obedience of King Charles St. Peter St. Mary and Chasteaunense The second incensed at the damages done by the Garison which lay at Carlefine which had forced contribution upon all the neighbouring places sate downe before the towne accompanied by Arpadan a Gentleman of note and much followed in those parts after sixe weekes siege the Garison dispairing of succour yeelded themselves their goods being safe and the townsmen redeeming their goods with money But these external adventures merit not the being recounted save as apparent intermediums of the tragicall acts which were internally done men who do good turns use to measure merit by a common measure which agrees ill with the measure of Princes For subjects are born to serve their Princes are bound to their service which they are not to other men so as private men are more obliged by good turnes then Princes not but that Princes ought to reward worth in those that serve them but if this bemade in them a coactive duty vertue will not be its owne end in subjects will eclips the splendor of liberality and gratitude in Princes and not being able to satisfie every one with current money their estates how rich soever not able to suply them they must reward some with the Alchymy of honour a sort of money coined for the chiefest and most noble amongst whom it is oftenest dispersed Tacitus brings in Armenius laughing at his brother Flavius who rather desired to bee a private souldier amongst the Romans then a Prince in Germany and that having in those warres lost an eye and had his face disfigured he termed the increase of his pay and certaine other little gifts which children would disprize a reward But Armenius did not well understand this mystery for take away the opinion of honour which of the two principall columes which sustaine civill life is the second who will expose himselfe to danger who will defend his Country if to die for it be not esteemed glorious The two Percies both brothers the one Earle of Northumberland the other of Worster together with Henry sonne to the former fell into this error they measured their service done to the King according to the common measure so as if the mischief which insued was not answerable to the honour of their familie and their owne particular worths it was notwithstanding most answerable to their ill advised resolutions In the two battels at Hamelton and Nesbit as hath beene formerly said they had taken some of the chiefe Nobility of Scotland the which being demanded by the King who would have them in his power and by them denied they thought to satisfie him by sending unto him Mordachy Earle of Fife the chiefest of them sonne to the Duke of Albeny alledging that this man together with the other prisoners did of right belong to them as a prey wonne by the hazard of their persons and effusion of their bloud so as the King had no pretence unto them Just reasons if the Prince were not to share in the booty Artillery munition or victualls prisoners of quality or otherwise redonable doe properly belong to them not so much in respect of ransome as to facilitate or secure the victory by peace exchange and other contingencies which times and occasions in the manifold interests of States doe produce I speake not of the imprisonment of the two
remarkable for their valor then number so as despairing of taking it by assault he lodged his troops in the suburbs which being invironed by a ditch defended him from such as from Callis or the other Garrisons might at unawares set upon him he forbare not though to assay their first work with a fierce assault the which being weakly defended the defenders not much valuing it he made himselfe master of and made a great booty of cattell and horses his comming being this meane while understood at Callis the towne sent out a hundred horsemen to discover his situation who returned without or giving or taking offence but they sent him word that if hee would expect them they would come and dine with him the next morning to which he answered that their dinner should be ready for them upon breake of day 200 horse two hundred archers and three hundred footmen followed by ten or twelve carts with victuall and artillery came forth of Callis They thought to have met the enemy in the field or ready to come forth but finding them in their rampiers it was necessary to stirre them with their arrowes a cloud whereof falling thicke upon them who were closed up together betweene the Castle and the ditch they were sorely gauled not able to make defence The Dutch foot being disordered were the first who run away and were followed by the greatest part of the horse and the Genovese Crossebowmen who in the taking in of the first workes had spent all their arrowes were soone defeated The Count got safe to Terrovan leaving eighty Noblemen and Gentlemen prisoners besides those that were slain Of which number was Angestes Captaine of Bullen Dampiere and Ramburres The English wonne Artillery munition and other pillage not herewith contented they undertooke to take in Ardres They brought thither three dayes after about breake of day 500. men but the chance at dice is not alwayes alike fortunate for beyond their expectation finding the sentinels awake and the defendants ready to fight after a long redoubled assault they lost betweene forty and fifty souldiers so as taking away their ladders they carried the dead bodies into a house hard by which they set on fire to the end that the bodies being burnt the losse they had suffered might not bee knowne The Count St. Paul doubly wounded in his reputation for every man spoke ill of him resolved to set upon the confines do there what mischiefe he could but this his intention being knowne at Court hee was commanded to forbeare so doing his fortune not corresponding to the rancor of his minde and in his stead foure hundred horse and five hundred foot were sent to Bullen for the safety of those Frontiers conducted by the Marquis Dupont sonne to the Duke de Bar by the Count Dammartin and Count Darpadan that by their wisedome and valour they might abate the audacity of the English Philip surnamed the Bold Duke of Burgondy was dead to whom Iohn his eldest sonne succeeded in the inheritance of his estate in the haughtinesse of his minde and in his hatred to the Duke of Orleans the first originall of their destruction as likewise of the ruine of France He having heard of the Count Saint Pauls misfortune did thereat take much apprehension for his territories in Flanders were next exposed to the enemies impressions King Henry had assembled a Fleet of tall ships wherein were five thousand fighting men to force Sleuce The Duke prepared to succour it The English having with bad successe fought against the Castle upon the advice of this succour were inforced to quit their designe having lost in the action threescore men amongst whom the Earle of Pembroke as Monstrelet reports But herein he is deceived for the Earledome of Pembroke was then in the Crowne by the death of Iohn Hastings who in Richard the seconds time was at a tilting slaine leaving no heires behinde him nor was that honour confer'd on any one many yeares after till by Henry the fifth it was confer'd upon his brother Humphrey who was afterward Duke of Gloster But the Duke of Burgondy not affying in this retreat put munition into Graveling causing a good number of armed men to fall downe upon the frontiers under the conduct of Signior de Croi and because to stand onely upon defence was not conformable to the greatnesse of his spirit hee resolved to besiege Callis the neerest and likeliest thorne wherewith hee might bee pricked Hee beganne to make extraordinary preparations and that nothing mighâ—… be wanting hee sent to require aid from France which certainly would have been granted him had not the Duke of Orleans jealousies hindred him Whereupon he was so much incensed as that he resolved to goe to the Court of France himselfe and to stop two maine gaps with one bush to obtaine aid and to beat down at least abate his enemies power When he was come to Paris accompanied by eight hundred men who under their Cassackes were all well armed he understood that the Duke of Orleans was some few houres before gone from the Citie and that under pretence of hunting he had carried the Dolphin along with him with intention of carrying him to Germany the first was true but the second much unlikely whereupon he beleeved that Orleans had done this to breake off the match which was formerly concluded between the Dolphin and his owne daughter The Dolphin went from Paris accompanied by the Duke his mother and Lewis of Bavaria Uncle by his mothers side with purpose to goe to Mellune They were to dine at Corviole whither the Queen and Orleans were already come the Dolphin and Lewis stayed a little behinde where the Duke of Burgondy came up unto them who not listning to what ever reasons Lewis could alledge caused the litter to turne about and brought the Dolphin back to Paris Great inconveniences would hereupon have insued had not the other Princes interposed themselves But businesses being every day more and more exasperated Burgondy multiplying injuries propounding reformations in the government and therein in bad tearmes taxing the others ill administration the King was counselled to imploy them both in places apart two such working braines as theirs not like to rest in quiet in the Court An excellent expedience it might have been of continuance or at a further distance But being in a point of time terminable in it self at a distance to be measured with one pace it deferred but did not take away the mischiefe delay causing those miserable and bloudy effects which ensued To the Duke of Burgondy the government of Picardy was given to the end that the forces of that Province joyned to his owne in Flanders might in the common cause facilitate his owne security the security of the Kingdome To the Duke of Orleans six thousand men were assigned and defrayed for Guascony whither he went accompanied by many great Monsieurs and laid siege to Blay This place could not hold out long
the respect of the King now living All the above-named were like so many paunes at Chesse which advancing too rashly were lost whilst the great men alike inconsiderately endeavouring to mate the King met with the like fortune There was not one in the whole Nobility who did not now desire a change of government but few that did resolve to endevour it For events founded upon the uncertainty of fortune are for the most part of certaine inevitable ruine Hatred as all things else hath its degrees he who is in the last degrees cares not much to hazard himselfe till such time as happy successe is of little use and unhappy successe of inevitable danger But who is in the first degrees of hatred and therein bathed in his own bloud hath bolder resolves revenge being an intense passion and an indefatigable egger on of the spirits in offended veines The Earle of Northumberland who had lost his brother and his son the Archbishop of Yorke who had lost his brother and Maubery Earle Marshall who had lost his father an exiled man in Venice all enemies to the King in highest degree conspired his ruine taking for their colour the ordinary pretence of reformation and ease of the people oppressed with strange taxes as if to represse the attempts of France Scotland and Wales in which service they were imployed had not beene necessary as indeed it was not according to their tenets for such repression did preserve authority and did establish together with the common good the reputation and awe of a Prince which they would have oppressed and undone though to the undoing of the kingdome The Lord Hastings Falconbridge Bardolf and many others did joyne in this conspiracy the order they therein tooke was to meet all at an appointed time with their forces at Yorke under the command of the Earle of Northumberland but the Archbishops impatiency broke this designe for being returned to Yorke together with the Earle Marshall hee thought to facilitate the enterprise by honesting it so as having framed certaine articles and sent copies of them into other countries he caused them be set upon the Church doores thereby inviting the people to take armes to reforme abuses introduced by the ill administration of the present government The Archbishop was of a pleasing countenance well read and indued with much vertue so as having till this present led a blamelesse life he was free from being thought to have any evil intentions but t is usual for man to fall back from well doing and hereupon at his first becke 20000. men came flocking to him an unseasonable diligence for his confederates as likewise for himself The King was informed of all that had past and not failing in diligence in his owne affaires he had at the first noyse of this rebellion levied 30000. fighting men giving order to the Earle of Westmerland to whom he joyned a sonne of his owne very young to goe before him into these parts and to governe himselfe as occasion should require Being come to Yorke he found that the Archbishop had placed his campe forth of the city and perceiving that it was not his best to give him battell for he was much inferiour in forces he encamped himselfe over against him And changing the Lyons skin into the Foxes he sent him word that he wondred to find a man of his profession in the posture hee found him since hee could not finde any reason why he should arme the Kings people contrary to the Kings peace to the which the Archbishop answered that he so was far from infringing the Kings peace as that all that he did tended to the preservation thereof Whereupon entring upon the occasions of discontent with him that was sent unto him he shewed him the Articles and for the Earles better satisfaction hee sent them unto him by a Gentleman of his own He who had determined to do what hee did seemed to rest satisfied but that a businesse of this high nature being in question it was requisite they should meet together to treat thereof which might easily be done each of them bringing a like number of men betwixt the two campes There is no net so secure as that which is spread in the commendations of hîm who is to be deceived for the Archbishop hearing his actions applauded by him who was sent to oppose him confident to bring him over to his side made no difficulty to give him meeting And which is more brought the Earle Marshall along with him though with much adoe and contrary to his will who had in vaine used all the meanes hee could to disswade him from it Being met together with equall numbers betweene the two campes Westmerland after some short discourse seemed to bee perswaded professing that in so just a quarrell he would fight to the utmost of his life whereupon shaking hands in the fight of both armies wine was called for and given about in token of friendship and agreement a ceremony which not soone to bee ended the Earle said to the Archbishop that their differences being ended in a joynt consent it was not expedient to detain any longer so many people with such incōmodity from their houses and shops but that suddenly disbandoned it was reason they should together with them enjoy the fruits of the established reconciliation the Archbishop believed the Earle and his people him who returned to the City aboundantly content the cups went this while merily about whilst those of the Kings party gathering one by one together grew to such a multitude as that there being now no more cause of feare the Earle did at the same time arest the Archbishop and Earle Marshall plighting his faith unto them the same as hee had formerly done that they should not suffer in their lives and meeting the King at Pomfret who made what haste hee could to Yorke hee brought along with him the prisoners who much commiserated and bemoaned were adjuged to dye and were forthwith beheaded Some doe report that the Archbishop obtained of the headsman to cut off his head at five blowes in the honour of our Saviours five wounds and that the King being at dinner was at the same time by an invisible hand strucke as often in the necke remaining afterwards a Leper A thing possible to him whom all things are possible but God doth not alwaies worke according to his omnipotency for the King did neither receive these blowes neither did hee remaine a Leper to prove the falshood whereof the Archbishops tombe being devoutly flocked unto as to the tombe of a Martyr hee by publique prohibition forbad the recourse thereunto the which hee would not have done if he had beene miraculously strucke in manner aforesaid and for what concerns the name of Martyr his cause did not deserve it for he being a Pastor misled his flocke from spirituall pastorage to rebellion and to the shambles and since the judgements of the Almighty touching the falling of the just is not
through all the City and first in Orleans house his friends and servants runne to the place where they found his body lying in a sea of bloud horribly massacred they carried the body into the next Church whither the King of Cicily and the chiefest of the Court came sorily lamenting the next morning his hand and brains being found lying in the street all durty they were put together with the body into a leaden coffin and buried in a Chappell which he himself had caused to be built At his funerall three corners of the cloth which covered the Bieare were held up by the Princes of Sicily Berry and Burbony Burgundy held up the fourth this fained charity not corresponding with his unfained cruelty for what ever inquisition could be made no newes could be heard of the assassinates The Provost being called to the Councell table said it was impossible for him to finde out any thing touching this affaire unlesse hee might be permitted to search the houses of the greatest Lords and especially the Pallaces of the Princes The King of Sicily Duke of Berry and Duke Burbon were content but not Burgundy who not knowing what to say tooke the three Princes aside and confessed that he had bin the author of that homicide whereupon filled with horror and amazement Berry exclaming that in one day he had lost two nephewes they left him keeping the secret to themselves not knowing without mature deliberation how to publish it The next day after Burgundy being come to goe to the Councell table Berry in whose house the meeting was met him at the chamber doore and told him this was no place for him wherewithall he shut the doore upon him leaving him much confused a usage he had not beene accustomed unto and what he beleeved would not now have beene used without resolutions of further consequence so as fearing to be clapt up in prison hee forthwith returned to his owne house and getting on horseback being waited on only by five men he rid to Bapomus upon the confines of Artois the place of his command and went 42. leagues not taking any rest but what was necessary either to bate or change his horses from thence having slept a while he went to Lillo in Flanders this his unexpected departure was no sooner divulged but the occasion thereof was knowne the dead Duke had 600. what Gentlemen what Knights defraied by him in Paris all which were of no use to him who trusted more in his quality then he ought to have done he imagined the Duke of Burgundy would have exercised his ill will in publicke against his power not by treachery against his person a hundred of these well horst and led by Clegnet of Brabant Admirall of France would have followed Burgundy but the King of Sicily fearing greater inconveniences hindred their designe not suffering them to goe He who formerly was thought the chiefe author of this murther was Albertus of Canni injured by the Duke who had taken from him his wife and had by her a sonne who proved afterwards one of the bravest Cavalliers in all France but the knowne truth freed him of suspition all men except the Parisians detested this fact but their rejoycing lasted but a while for the evills they received through the oppressions and misgovernment of Orleans were not the hundreth part so bad as those they suffered after by the oppression and misgovernment of the Duke of Burgundy The Assassinates having changed their apparrell left Paris likewise and went to Artois according to the order they had formerly received from their Master When Valentina Duches of Orleans heard this sad newes she hasted to Paris and kneeled downe before the King demanding justice which was likely to bee granted for he did tenderly love his brother but his weaknesse was such as suffered him to give her no other comfort save hopes and promises The Duke of Burgundy having represented the businesse to the common people after his manner he published a manifestation thereof wherein having made knowne the reasons which had inforced him to this resolution he pretended to merit thankes and praise rather then blame or punishment The two Uncles Sicily and Berry fearing lest he might joyne with the English invited him to give them a meeting at Amiens he came thither and caused two launces to be set a crosse upon his lodging doore in this manner X which fashioned forth the Burgundy crosse the one of them had a bur used in war the other such a one as is used at tilting as if he would by this Hyroglifique say it should be in their choice to chuse peace or war Their meeting was to no purpose for contrary to the Kings expresse inhibition he went with 4000. men to Paris where he was with great expressions of joy received by the Parisians where to justifie his horrid fault hee by the mouth of one Iohn Petit accused the Duke of Orleans for having aspired unto the Kingdome bewitched the King ploâ—…ed treachery against his children and for having made confederacy with the King of England to make himselfe master of the Crowne of France by the death of his brother as the other had got the Crowne of England by his Cosens death for having sowed discord betwixt the King and Queene â—…o the end that having lost her matrimoniall love her person might bee the more at his command that he had made himselfe Master of the most considerable places of the Kingdome putting out the former governours and placing others of his owne depending in their roomes that he might make use of them against his brother that he had procured Pope Benedict to declare the King incapable of the Crowne as Childericus formerly was that he himselfe might obtaine it his conclusion was that being for so many faults guilty of treason both divine and humane he was to be declared lawfully slaine and the King out of meere feare declared him as was urged justly put to death The Duke having obtained what he desired returned to Flanders from thence he went in assistance of the Bishop and Prince of Leidge against the Leigois who had rebelled against him he overcame them and gave them what Lawes he pleased whereby he wonne such renowne as France had reason to fear him now more then before for though in his absence the King had permitted the Dowager Duches to answer unto his accusations and revoked his pardon with an intention to punish him yet understanding of this victory and that his brothers and cosens had declared themselves for him he disabandoned the people who were gathered together to have forced him and those who had appeared his enemies repented themselves for having been so forward Together with this examining the continuancy of the Parisians strangely passionate for the Duke the King resolved to retire himselfe to Towres not so much to free himselfe from their danger as to revenge himselfe of them for the absence of the Court redounds much to their losse
by reason of the profit they receive by its residency with them at the which being lesse satisfied and more offended then ever they sent for Burgundy who came to them well accompanied but his conscience pointing out unto him his injustice and keeping him in perpetuall agitation he sent his cosen William Duke of Baviers to Towres to make him some agreement for him not out of any acknowledgement of repentance but out of a desire which guilty people have to bury their shame and because a warre in such a case alwaies blameable and unjust brings ruine if it be lost and if wonne it doth but erect Trophies of shame and infamy the King sent Lodovick Duke of Baviers the Queens brother to meet him and Montaigne Lord high Steward of the houshold with the articles of agreement The Duke hated Montaigne as a maine Orleanist and gave him bitter words which he took patiently but the articles not being according to his liking he regulated them and though they were not afterwards agreed upon according to his corrections they were yet so handled as that he was contented for his adversaries having lost all their defence by the death of their mother Valentina who died of griefe not long before there was none to oppose him They being all yong orphans unexperienced and for want of direction abandoned by all Peace being concluded the parties met at Shartres where in the presence of the King Queene and Dolphin and Princes they swore the peace though the yong Duke of Orleans and the Count Vertu the Count of Anguleine the third brother not being present by reason of his infancy were observed to weepe in the doing of it being inforced by the King and of yeares and power not fit to make refusall The Duke of Burgundy being together with the Court returned to Paris and knowing that what was done was not likely long to continue he resolved to work his own establishment by the ruine of such as favoured the house of Orleans but being to guild over his unjust intention with the title of justice directly opposite to the sworne peace and resolute not to suffer Montaigne live as one of the chiefe of them he caused him to be questioned before the Magistracy for the administration of the Kings monies where in his account between figures and cyphers his head was struck off and his life was made a cypher The Duke of Berry who was a Courtier born well verst in Court policies guest at his designes and not able to indure affronts as one who had formerly lived with as much or more authority in the government then any other Prince withdrew himselfe to Angeires whither unsent for all the malecontents did presently flock this unexpected assembly caused a speedy confederacy between the Duke of Berry the Duke of Orleans and his brother the Count Cleremont now Duke of Burbony by his fathers decease the Count Alanson and Count Arminiacke so as the peace of Shartres proved a short lived Ephemera which died the day it was borne and indeed it was never thought other by the wisest sort the newes of this conjunction did more and more exasperate the Duke of Burgundy he willed the Lord Albret constable of France to raise as many men as possibly he could making use of the name of the Kings safety to save himselfe since he not the King was the marke that was aimed at Albret obeyed as not able to doe otherwise hee was no friend to Burgundy and a great friend to his enemies as the successe demonstrated France like a firebrand newly extinguished tooke fire againe at the approaching of this sudaine blaze Count Richmonte hearing that the colleagues were retired to Shartres came thither likewise with a great number of men They first demanded audience of the King but they wished him to come armed with patience whilest they pretended to appeare before him armed with iron The Queen who did both hate and feare Burgundy did what in her lay to appease them having to this purpose made two journeyes her selfe in person but it was not in her power to keep them from comming to Paris of so much force is desperation when it hath usurped the place of reason and advice They came to the very Suburbes of Marcelles strange were the disorders which were every where committed by the souldiers aswell of one side as of the other But the incommodities and difficulties equally divided after many too 's and fro's caused a second peace called the peace of Winchester wherein was concluded that both Berry and Burgundy were to withdraw themselves from the Court that when the one should be sent for the other should bee sent for likewise and that the meane while they should all withdraw themselves which gave but small satisfaction to the three brothers for Berry made use of them for his own particular ends which when he had compassed he cared no longer for them and it being a thing usuall for the parties offended not to forgive unlesse some satisfaction be made they pretended not to be included in this peace since in their particular they had received no manner of satisfaction so as if they swore unto the peace of Shartres it was to obey the King and if they consented unto this it was for that they could not doe otherwise being abandoned by all The Duke of Berry was returned to Burges and the Duke of Burgundy desirous to calme all the former distastes sent unto him three Embassadors of which the Lord of Croy was chiefe They went on their intended way when met by certaine of the Duke of Orleans his people betweene Orleans and Burges the Signeur de Croy was stayed by them and all the rest suffered to passe the next day being questioned concerning the Duke of Orleans death hee confessed nothing of prejudice though he suffered terrible torment The other two complaining hereof to the Duke of Berry to whom the affront appertained required his freedome wherein though the King joyned with him neither protestation threats nor reason could prevaile with the brothers They pretended the peace of Shartres to be invalid as pursued contrary to the order of Law and Justice and that the King was compelled thereunto that the Duke of Burgundy had violated the same by pursuing undoing and putting to death as many of their friends as he could that the peace of Winchester had been likewise by him in many points broken that those who had murthered their father though condemned and banished did live securely in his territories and did likewise come at their pleasure into France no notice being taken of them and that they were pensioned by him and that no Councellors nor Officers depending upon either of the parties being to tarry near the Kings person his Majesty was not only waited upon by such as had dependency upon Burgundy The Queene and Duke of Berry did what they could to make a new accord betweene them But Burgundy resolute not to recede
from any thing agreed upon at Shartres the brothers sent a Herald with an opprobrious defiance wherein they intimated warre unto him and he in another altogether as bad did freely accept the chalenge not many yeares before hee had contracted a friendship with the Duke of Burbony whilst his father being alive he was onely Count Cleremont This present occasion serving for ballance to weigh friends and no friends he sent a messenger to him of purpose to put him in mind how they were reciprocally obliged one to another by their former contract of friendship Burbony having considerately thought upon an answer detesting his ambition and being by bloud allied unto the three brothers their father being sonne to a sister of his thought it better became him to faile him then them so as renouncing the pretended confederacy he declared himselfe for the brothers on the contrary side the two chiefe Cities Amiens and Paris declared themselves for Burgundy whereupon he possessing the persons of King Queen and Dolphin who were wholly governed by such as had dependance on them did not doubt utterly to defeat his enemies Those of Orleans did the first hostile act They held many places in Picardy kept by their garrisons as most exposed to the frontiers of the enemy but not being thereby so strong as was requisite they endeavoured by the meanes of Clignet of Brabant to surprise Retell and Bapomus an enterprise of great consequence if it had succeded Berry this meane while pretended at least seemed to be a neuter the Queen being at Melune he went thither to come along with her to Paris but the Parisians thinking him to be no friend to Burgundy forewarned him not to come and the more to witnesse their dislike of him they broke all the windowes and doores of his house making it unfit for him to come into The which being done they recalled the Queene they likewise broke the bridges which were upon the Scene to hinder the passage of the Orleanists and brought the King from Saint Pauls to the Louvre keeping a good guard about him to the end he might not be by them surprised and taken away so as this infirme afflicted Prince was made a very image by those that kept him and the regall authority was made a cloake to cover the passions of such as did possesse him All which things doe cleerely shew us that nature hath not indued the common people with the vertue of mediocrity so as they terrifie where they are not kept in awe pretend to governe if not governed and where the scepter keeps them not within their bounds they will use their free will But it being no time now to temporise and the King not able of himselfe to end the differences or inforce obedience upon two strong factions it behoved him to doe amisse to shunne doing worse to joine with one of them and not able for want of forces to chuse whether to accept of that side which he could not refuse for it much availed him to keepe soveraignty still on foote though but permitted by the helpe of one of the factions for it might fall out that the one faction being defeated might so weaken the other that the regall forces might prove the master strength All fit considerations but in this case deceitfull Factions which are favoured by the people as was this of Burgundy not being easily suppressed the Nobility were by the King commanded to side against the three brothers so as their affaires being by regall favour abandoned their hopes were very small and the Duke of Burgundy being sent for by the Dolphin his sonne in law came into France with 50000. fighting men drawne out of his commons in Flanders who freer then becomes a free Prince to suffer would not serve him unlesse conditionally as that their time of service might be limited and that all such prey as they should make should be their own an evident proofe that they went rather to pillage then do service with these sort of people after he had taken all the Townes that were upon the Soame from whence all their garrisons fled having made experience of their cruelty by the example of those of Ham he encamped himselfe under Mondedier where the enemy was encamped with intention of giving him battell and whilest he thought to order his troopes being assured of the victory by reason of his advantages the Dutchmen having fired their huts and being loaded with prey and prisoners returned home alledging that their time of service was expired nor was it in his power by intreaties or faire promises to detaine them one day longer Hee was moreover inforced to give them his brother for their guide till such time as they should come into a safe abode whilst hee himselfe with those few which remained with him retired to Perona The Orleanists who were resolved to fight seeing him gone went towards Paris to endeavour an entrance into the Towne that they might possesse themselves of the Kings person without which all their actions though never so just were subject to perpetuall blame for the Princes presence in civill dissentions is onely able to justifie injustice and make a fault meritorious but it was impossile for them to enter the Towne for the hatred the inhabitants bore unto their father was not buried with him They had better successe in Saint Denis a Towne not above two little leagues distant where getting leave to come in they fortified themselves receiving thereby much commodity to fight with the Parisians The Duke of Burgundy being during this time gone to Arras found there Thomas Earle of Arundell together with Sir Gilbert and Sir Robert Vmfreville and Sir Iohn Gray who had brought unto him 1200. Archers sent unto him by King Henry They had made a confederacy upon hopes of a marriage betweene a daughter of the Dukes and the Prince of Wales with these and some 6000. more of his owne men he went to Pontoise where he stayed to augment his army which he easily might doe for the King having a few dayes before proclaimed the Dukes of Berry Orleans and Burbon the Counts of Vertu Angolesme Alanson and Arminiack all to bee traytors Charles Albret likewise and all adherents the souldiers forsooke them of those that fled unto him the Count Pontiure brother to the Duke of Britany his sonne in law was one having assembled such people as he desired he came with 15000. horse to Paris and was met by his brother the Count de Nevers by the City by the Councell and at his entrance into the Louvre by the Dolphin his son in law Having allowed his souldiers a little rest he sallied forth one night and recovered Saint Claude which had beene taken by the Orleanists in which enterprise they used so much slaughter as that the Orleanists were likewise forced to quit Saint Denis going away by night with intention to returne when they should bee reinforced All that were taken prisoners were put to death and the
of the Prince and so to lose together with their wealth their reputation which in so great a losse ought to bee kept unspotted for the dignity of their profession and not to give a colour of reason to the wrong they were to receive Every one thought the Kings warlike inclination would bee the Canon which should batter them to pieces but hee not having as yet made choyce of an enemy warre with France would be of a vaste expence Scotland was neerer hand and easier to bee invaded Iames the first their King being prisoner in England they thought that his pretentions to the Crowne of France as most proportionate to the greatnesse of his minde would serve for an argument and that by perswading him to that enterprise they should stay the proposition which was to be made against them The Parliament being met the Archbishop of Canterbury a Chertosin Monke failed not in a well ordered speech opportunely to propound it his principall heads were the equity of his Majesties pretentions the honour of the King the reputation of the State and the occasions now offered of making it feasable by reason of the troubles that Kingdome was in In the first he shewed how the King was the naturall ancient heire of Normandy Angier Poictou Umena and Gascony of all which he now possessed onely a little part of Gascony That being heire to Edward the third hee was likewise heire to France otherwise the title which he thereof assumed would be unjust He declamed against the Salique Law as invented in those dayes onely to exclude England no mention being made thereof in Chronicles or other memorialls but since I cannot give you the very words the story necessary requires me to shew you the Law in a rough draught to the end that you may examine the late undertakings of Edward the third or the present ones of this Henry against that Kingdome be justifiable or no. Edward the second King of England married Isabell daughter to Philip the faire King of France Philip besides this his daughter Isabell left three sonnes Lewis Hutin Philip the long and Charles the faire all which reigned Kings one after another and though Lewis left a daughter named Iane and his wife with child of a sonne which soone after dyed and that Odone Duke of Burgony Uncle by the mother side to Iane did what in him lay to make her succeede unto her father yet Philip the long her Uncle who was crowned in Rheims whilst armed and the gates shut having then foure daughters did by marriage appease those Princes who did oppose him giving his eldest daughter to this Duke of Burgony together with the County of Burgony the which by her mother did belong to the said Iane and to Lewis Count of Eureux the most poteâ—… Prince of all the adversaries hee gave the same Iane and for her portion the Kingdome of Navarre the County of Brye and Shampania so as the businesse thus layed asleepe and he afterwards dying Charles succeeded him not interrupted by Iane since her giving way to her other Uncle passed as a ruled case Charles dyed leaving his wife with child Edward the third King of England who was neerest of bloud as borne of Isabell sister to these three Kings pretended to the regency in case the child the Queen went withall should live if otherwise to the Crown On the other side Philip Count of Vallois sonne to Châ—…rles who was brother to Philip the faire made the like pretence as neerest heire male alledging that the Law Salique which did exclude the women did likewise exclude such sonnes as were by them borne Whereupon the three States gathered together Philip got the regencie and the Queen Dowager bringing but a daughter the Kingdome Edward alledged in his behalfe that this law was never knowne till then and then invented to defraude him of succession no mention being made thereof in the memory of man nor by any whatsoever ancient Authentique writer That to give it a being when it had none and cause it to rise up in one night like a mushrome was likely not onely not to give it a subsistence but also to make it not to be credited That hee did not deny the succession of the male in all times past but that the succession of the female sex had not hapned to the Crowne till these present times That the relinquishment made by Iane to her owne prejudice and pursued without his consent or knowledge ought not to prejudice him nor ought it be concluded that shee having laide aside her claime to the prejudice of a third the third should likewise quit his claime to the prejudice of succession That she had yeelded by force being doubly betrayed by her Uncle that he migâ—…t usurpe the Country of Burgony and by her husband that he might make himselfe King of Navarre both of them being contented with the certainty of this gaine the hopes which they might promise unto themselves by warre being uncertaine and of lesse account That if the Law were fundamentall as they would have it beleeved to be it would not have beene violated in the two first races That in the first race the French writers made a doubt whether Morevius were the sonne of Claudian or not and that if he were not his son it is to be beleeved say they that hee was his next a kin which is as much as to conjecture the one and doubt of the other They affirme him to have succeeded not so much by vertue of the Lawes as by the free election of the States not being aware that the terme free election doth contradict the Law Salique it being impossible that there should bee any sort of election much lesse free where the Lawes doe determine an undoubted successour otherwise one of two inconveniencies would necessarily ensue either that the election should annull the Law or the Law make the election superfluous the next in bloud all others excluded being by the Law without election appointed to the Crowne That it cannot be denyed that when Childericus was driven out of the Kingdome Aegidius a Citizen of Rome was chosen King and that his sonne Siagrius after the death of Childericus who was received as King again did pretend unto the Crowne by vertue of his fathers election which he never would have done had there beene such a Law to oppugne him Clodoveus left foure sonnes of which one was a bastard they were all called Kings not onely of such proportions as was left unto them by their father but of all France whilst the Law Salique supposeth but one King and doth not admit of bastards Dagobert left the Crowne of France to Clodoveus the second his younger son and to Sigisbert his eldest sonne the Kingdome of Austracia without any manner of dispute whilest that the Law Salique aimes not so much at the exclusion of women as to the advantage the first borne sonne should have over the younger The same Sigisbert
the Orleanist thought no lesse a bosome friend then sonne in law to the Duke I know not though what judgement to give herein the tokens of this friendship his alliance set aside being very slight For at Burges he appeared against him and in other places upon other occasions seemed but very meanly to favour him he had quitted his wife the Dukes daughter for some affection he had elsewhere nor would he have resumed her if not threatned to have the treaty of Arras broken besides the Dolphin of his owne nature was not constant in his friendship opiniatred onely in odde fancies not over thankefull to his father and as much ignorant of government as he was presumptuous and headstrong Serres notwithstanding calls him terror of Burgony but without cause for had the Dolphin lived he had runne no danger for in time he might easily have won him by his subtilnesse And though through the antipathy of ambition he appeared against him yet it is not likely that he would have forgone that respect which as to a father in law he owed him This his death was rather thought and assuredly was a great blow to the Dukes fortune to the which he began to give way and retired himselfe to Flanders failing in what hee intended in France The Emperour Sigismond had all this while endeavoured as much as he might the peace of the Church which not likely to effect without the assistance of other Princes for to send their Prelates and Embassadours to the Councell was not of force enough against the stubbornesse of three titulary Popes which required a coactive authority to incline them to reason he resolved to goe himselfe to France whether he came with 800. horse and finding that it was impossible to compasse his designes without the peace of the two Kingdomes he meant to endeavour it And having laid the ground-worke thereof with Charles he procured Embassadors from France to goe along with him to England that he might the better treat thereof in their presence He was received by Henry with all due respects William Count of Hannault came thither likewise in person to the same end and shortly after the Embassadors of many Princes amongst which were those of the Duke of Burgony in greater magnificence then all the rest But the propositions which were propounded to King Henry were far short of what he pretended unto and of his good successe by the which he seemed to be inwardly advised to the contrary He forbare not though in thankes to so great a mediator to send Embassadors to Bavaois where as an introduction to the businesse a truce was propounded together with the ransome of such prisoners as were in England Things which easily might have beene agreed upon had not an accident happened which hindred all agreement the which though it be by Chesnes denyed his arguments for confutation are very weake The Duke of Exceter governour of Harfleur was gone forth with 3000. souldiers to scoure the parts neer about Roan against whom the Constable opposed himselfe with 5000. The French writers say it was Monsieur de Villaquiers and not the Constable and that he had but 3000. men They fought and 300. of the Dukes men were slaine the French say 1800. so as finding himselfe to be the weaker the Duke retired himselfe into an Orchard incompassed with a hedge of thornes where he staied the rest of that day and the next night As he retired upon breake of day towards Harfleur he was overtaken and set upon againe neere unto the City from whence new succours issuing forth he put the enemy to route Villaquiers himselfe being one of those that were slaine But however it were the Constable having for his first enterprise resolved to drive the English out of Normandy he besieged Harfleur and though he saw that this resolution would wholly break the treaty of peace yet was he so desirously confident to winne it that hee would not raise his siege though he was commanded so to doe Whereat King Henry being offended he recalled his Embassadors intended to have gone to the succour thereof himselfe in person and had done so had he not beene by the Emperour disswaded Being then perswaded to send away others in his steade he dispatched away the Duke of Bedford with 200 ships the French authors say 300. and with him many Lords and Gentlemen with whom he arrived there the day of the assumption of our Lady a fatall day aswell to the keeping of Harfleur as it was to the winning thereof for the yeare before the King came thither upon the Eve of that day The City was narrowly besieged by sea and land Vicount Narbonne Vice-admirall of France presented himselfe before it with a great fleet before the Constable came thither hoping alone to have surprised it by taking the defendents at unawares But being discovered and driven backe he was contented to have company in the continuance of the siege he gave many assaults into the Town but little good was done either by sea or land When he discried the English fleete hee prepared for fight and went into the mouth of the River The Duke did not refuse the encounter but sending some of his stoutest ships before to beginne the bickering he with all the rest seconded them resolving either to die or overcome They fought a long while with equall courage and obstinacy tillat last fortune favouring the English the enemies ships which what great what little were in number 500. were all of them almost either taken or sunke amongst which were three great Carrects of Genua which being afterwards sent into England did witnesse the defeate The Duke having reinforced the garrison with monies and men returned home the Constable having raised his siege assoone as the Navy was defeated The Emperour who sufficiently knew that it was lost time to tarry any longer in England touching the matter of peace provided for his departure The King had conferred upon him and the Count Hannault at their first comming the order of the garter and they were installed with extraordinary pompe at Winsor The Count was already gone the Emperour being likewise to be gone the affairs of Germany and of the Councell recalling him the King would waite upon him to Calleis a strait league being agreed on between them which having caused jealousies in divers Princes was the cause why the Duke of Burgony desired to speak with them both before they parted And because the declared war did not permit him to adventure his person to a profest enemy or at least he would have it so beleeved the Duke of Glocester and Earle of Marsh were sent unto him for ostages and he was met and brought to Calleis by the Earle of Warwicke This meane while his sonne Philip Count Caralois having with much honour received the ostages led them to lodge in Saint Omers And the next morning going to give the good morrow to the Duke of Glocester who was standing with his backe
to the doore discoursing with some of his domestiques the Duke was somewhat late in saluting him and did it in a more familiar manner then did become the quality of so great a Prince whereat he made no signe of distaste though he resented it his fathers occasions infusing dissimulation into him The Duke of Burgony was driven upon this by an accident from whence nothing but dangerous consequences was to be expected Those who governed France after the Emperours departure for England had laid a generall taxe upon all things vendible the which having distasted the people the Parisians more seditious then the rest plotted the most detestable conspiracy that till then had beene heard of in that Kingdome and having had recourse unto him as on whom they chiefly did rely he sent some of his friends unto them to confirme them in their resolution promising to assist them hoping by this meanes to compasse the so much coveted government and to suppresse his enemies his two ancient unalterable designes The appointment was to take the King the Queene the Duke of Berry the King and Queene of Sicily the Chancellour the Councell and those that sided with Orleans all prisoners on good Friday and to kill them all But many going that day out of the City to obtaine pardons by their devotions and fearing lest some of those might likewise have gone forth whom they would not have had to gone and so might save themselves they deferred executing their plot till Easter day which was the safety of those that were proscribed For the Chancellor hearing of the treason by meanes of a woman made the King and Princes suddenly retire themselves into the Louvre whilst the Provost arming such as upon so suddaine an occasion he could assemble together made himselfe master of the Market place and taking some of the conspirators prisoners infused feare into the rest freeing the lives of many from eminent danger by the death of a few Afterwards securing himselfe of the City by such men of armes as flockt unto him from all the neighbouring parts and taking away the chaines from the streets heads which made them insolent he disarmed the people whilst the Dukes officers had time to escape This businesse produced such jealousies and rancor as all parties drawing into the field they omitted nothing whereby they might injure one another And the Duke who masked presented the principall person in this tragedy the argument whereof was not changed though the Scene were thought that to compasse his ends it was requisite for him to secure Flanders from the danger of England that whilst he endeavoured to endamage others he might not bee indamaged at home To this purpose he came to Caleis where he did so worke upon these two great Princes as that the Emperour who at his passage into England was by the Duke of Bavariaes meanes brother to the Queene who was an utter enemy to the Duke become an Orleanist did upon this meeting become a Burgonian being wholly changed through cunning and the homage made unto him of the County of Burgony and Allost and King Henry prorogued the truce formerly made betweene Flanders and Artois for two yeares longer to the Dukes advantage and scandall of all well minded men for to preferre private respects before the publicke with the enemies of the State without the knowledge of the Soveraigne is as blameable and worthy of punishment as it is contrary to conscience and Law But he that propounds evill for his object loseth all shame which thereupon depends and his naturall confidence by reason whereof his Dutchmen called him Undaunted becomming the fatall chariot of his precipice made him to be undaunted at the encounter of his ruine His affaires being thus acommodated every man betooke himselfe to his owne home hee to Flanders the Ostages to Calleis the Emperour to Germany and the King to England Partly before and partly after this time were the funeralls of three great Princes celebrated in France That of the Duke of Berry of Iohn the Dolphin who succeeded to his brother Lewis and of the King of Sicily All of them unfortunate deaths for all the respects which concerned that Kingdome Berry and Sicily did serve to counterpose the ambition of Burgony and the Dolphin served for a removall of those evills if he had lived which in the succession of his brother Charles through the Dukes death did afterwards happen The Duke alive or dead was borne for the destruction of France so as that which authors write hereof if it be not true it is truth like That a Turkish Mathematician saved his life when he was prisoner to Bajazet the first by assuring Bajazet that more Christians would in short time bee destroied for his cause then the Othomans sword would cut off in a whole age Iohn the Dolphin during his brother Lewis his life had married Giacalina the only heire to William Count of Hannault and whilst he kept with him ready to goe for France he died not being yet fully twenty yeares old Not long before this a strait confederacy was made in Valentiniana betweene him and the Duke of Burgony the reputed cause of his death for it caused his being poysoned by those of the Orleans faction for he being dead the hopes of the Kingdome falling upon Charles Count de Poictou sonne in law to the King of Sicily and the last of King Charles his five sonnes they fell upon a Prince that was their friend bred up in the hatred and passions wherewith his father in law then living was indued But he dying likewise shortly after left it in doubt whether his death caused more of pleasure or displeasure unto the Duke for though he were freed of a mortall enemy yet his hopes of revenge being in his death lost did sowre the sweet thereof so as it may be said that the sweets of ill disposed men have no taste which is not seasoned with somewhat of sowre The articles of this confederacy and which caused the Orleanist to rid him out of the world if it be true that they did so were That the Duke of Burgony should serve the King and the Dolphin against whosoever particularly against the King of England That he should keep peace with all men in France except the King of Scicily The Dolphin on the contrary part obliging himselfe to assist the Duke not onely against his owne subjects if so it should fall out but against whosoever else should molest him But his enemies encouraged by this death became so insolent as they forced him to essay the strongest Cities to exclude the present government whereupon the civill warre grew hotter then ever it was And Count Armignacke upon whom through the death of these Princes the Kings incapacity and the Dolphins tender yeares all authority of government fell seconded by those of the Councell who together with him were afraid that the Queene weary of their presumptions might endeavour their ruine made her to bee carried to
phantasticall planet glistering with incomparable felicity and miseries Amongst his miseries was his fathers frenzy to whom it behoved to side with one of the two factions alternately Two warres at the same time with Burgony and England his mothers hatred and thereby the losse of little lesse then the whole Kingdome Amongst his felicities the death of foure elder brothers whereby the Crowne fell upon him the death of King Henry which settled it on his head for if Henry had lived he was in hazard either to have wholly lost it or to have injoyed but a small part thereof and that with difficulty and continuall warre being bred up in hatred to the Duke of Burgony to undoe him he undid himselfe He was of as various an humour as his fortune was various as indulgent to his pleasures as his dangers would permit him whereby he was tutored sometimes in abstinence sometimes in temperance inconstant in his affections constant acurate in his actions insomuch as when he died he left that Kingdome entire and peacefull which at his entry thereunto he found not onely turbulent but almost lost So as it may be said that tribulation made him wise and glorious which otherwise of himselfe he would not have been he had before him three powerfull enemies the King of England the Duke of Burgony and his mother who though a woman and unarmed was more of trouble and damage to him then the other two It was hard for him to fence against them all He could not encounter the first without affording leasure unto the second who the more domesticall he was the more dangerous was his enmity For whereas against the King of England he might rely upon his peoples faith and assistance he durst not affie in them against the Duke whom they were inclined to favour so as hisgreatest difficulty for the present was which of the two he was first to oppose if he quitted Paris he lost it and if he left it not he lost Normandy But Count Armignack were it out of passion or the interest of his owne authority or out of true judgement shewed it unto him that losing his capitall City he would likewise the lesse inferior ones which would follow the others example and therefore thought it most necessary for him to secure that City against the Duke a Prince of the bloud and a subject then to oppose himselfe against the King of England a forreine Prince and pretender to the Crowne though thereby hee might lose Normandy The Duke therefore perceiving that it was impossible for him to enter Paris for the present betooke himselfe to the taking in of some small Towns neare about it and after many too 's and fro's besieging Corbeille whilst every one thought he did it to famish Paris it being the most important passage whereby to cut off the victualling of Paris be rose from thence and hasted to Towrs and finding the Queene in Maurmoters Abbey according to the agreement which was formerly made betweene them he brought her in liberty to Towrs with reciprocall commodity for her to reenter into authority and command by means of the Dukes forces for the Duke to make way to his designes by meanes of the Queenes person and name They were to the peoples great joy received into the City and Castle gladded that they were freed from all other taxes save that of salt not perceiving that such graces were of no long continuance aswell for that they cannot bee granted but by the soveraigne Prince and in such times onely as being free from warre it redounds to his advantage that his people be eased as likewise that those who are factious and seditious cannot subsist without oppressing the people From hence they went to Chartres where the Queene made herselfe be proclaimed Regent of the Kingdome establishing two Courts of Justice the one at Amiens the other at Troyes in Champania and prohibiting upon great penalty any whatsoever recourse unto the Parliament at Paris Divers Cardinalls and Prelates treated a reconcilement betweene her and her sonne the Duke desired it hoping thereby the more to tame him But Count Armignack and the Chancellor Marle which thought it would bee the overthrow of their authority brake off the treaty becomming thereby more hatefull unto the people Whereupon those who sided with the Duke in Paris embracing the occasion opened one of the gates by night and brought in Monsieur d'Illeadam who strengthened by the Citizens crying out Vive la paix Vive le Roy Vive Bourgogne did assault the houses of such as were of the Armignack faction Tannigues du Chasteu a faithfull servant of the Dolphins guessing by the first bruit at the matter ranne at the Dolphins bed side and conveied him safe in a sheete into the Bastille The Count Armignacke hid himself in disguise in a poore neighbours house who afraid of the punishment wich was proclaimed against whosoever should conceale him did discover him Those who led him away prisoner having much adoe to save him from the fury of the people The King compelled to rise out of his bed was by this rascally route set on horsebacke and led through the City to the end that the mischiefe which was done and which was to be done might be authenticated by his presence as if a lewd and deadly mischiefe should have tended to his service and that he had commanded it The Chancellors divers Bishops Councellors and Magistrates were taken and made prisoners whilst the common people possessed with a fresh fury brake the prisons and slew them all their madnesse reaching to the rich enemies and friends wealth anger and inheritance were under colour of the Armignacks the death of many innocents who never had to doe in any faction so as death though every where of an alike countenance was clad with different liveries The Constables and Chancellors corps having been three daies together dragd naked up and downe the streets to the end that the aire might not be therewithall corrupted were throwne out of the City where carrion used to be laid The Duke of Burbony who was then at Dijon approving of the fact but seeming not to approve of the manner thereof came from thence together with the Queene and were in great triumph received by the Parisians Being thus arrived where he desired increased in power freed of his enemies possessed of government and having the King to dispose of at his pleasure hee did his uttermost to draw the Dolphin to him he sent Embassies one after another as sent from his father and mother pleading the infirmity of the one and the others for their inabilities to resolve upon any thing requisite against the King of England without his assistance nor was he sparing in the vowing of his owne service unto him But the Dolphin though he was thereunto inclined was disswaded by those who thought themselves irreconciliable with the Duke Thus doe Princes ruine themselves and their affaires whilst wanting judgement how to
up water a thing unheard off and whereby we may beleeve that they had made use of their sheets and all other things fitting for the like businesse The Dolphin this meane while was not at peace within himselfe for no torture doth more torment the soule of man then that which gnawes thereon betwixt resolution and execution of a premeditated wickednesse The feare he had the Duke of Burgony should make peace with the King of England had forced him to reconcile himselfe with the Duke The appearing end was the home peace betweene them that they might joyn in expelling the forreigne enemy So did every one thinke and not without reason having compassed his first desire in the breach of the treaty he betooke himselfe to a second to quit himselfe under the security of reconciliation of the association of an hated colleague the Kingdome was not capable of two heads he imagined that the Dukes ambitious spirit would never give way unto him nor would ever withdraw himselfe from government whilst he had in his hands the Kings person was favoured by the Queene and had the people at his disposall Besides all these provocatives he was naturally an abhorrer of such contracted friendship Resolving then to have his life he came to Monstreau upon the River Jone accompained by 20000. souldiers from whence he writ unto him that having a great many souldiers about him and desirous to imploy them about some usefull action he desired him to come unto him that they might consult what to make choice of The Duke were it either that he did not thinke good to resolve upon any such thing without the participation of the King and Councell or that he did not affie in him sent backe Tannigues who had brought him the letters with this answer that businesse of this nature required the assent of King and Councell and that since he the Dolphin could doe nothing more acceptable to the King and Queen he wished him to come himselfe unto them since their authority was requisite in such like resolutions But the Dolphin who had already put on his resolution which was not to be effected without him sent Tannigues againe unto him who knew so well how to perswade him as that he brought him to Bray where he tarried thinking more considerately upon his businesse hee bethought himselfe that to goe without forces was dangerous and not to goe was to proclaime a diffidency the first uncertaine the second most certaine and that if he should misdoubt him he should be thought a man of small beleefe being overcome by redoubled embassies he was perswaded to the worst The Bishop of Valensa brother to the Bishop of Langres one of the Dukes ancient and cabinet Councellors was he who most egged him on to this Valensa being abused by the Dolphin did abuse his brother and he his Master shewing him that under such promises such witnesse and between so great Princes faith could not be falsified that trechery would be too apparent which would not onely prove ignominious but dangerous to the Dolphin and that the Castle of Monstrueill which he gave unto him might be a pawne unto him of his true meaning and safety of the Dukes person wrought upon by these reasons he came thither his hower being come waited on by 400. horse and 200. archers upon Sunday the tenth of September 1419. at three a clocke after dinner a little before he came thither he was met by Anthony Tolongones who had bin to spie what was done at Montreville who wished him to bethink himselfe well for the bars that were placed upon the bridge the place appointed for their parley were to his disadvantage if the other had any intention to proceed fowly with him wherewithall some what surprised he stayed a while taking new advice some diswaded him from going shewing him that to beleeve well and have a good opinion in enemies was good in the golden age but for the present times they served onely to supplant the security of life others perswaded him to goe alledging an impossibility that the Dolphin would commit so infamous and unexcusable a treachery whereupon after having a while bethought himself he said he must goe lest it might be said a womanish feare had made him make a new breach which was not to be shun'd if he should doubt the Dolphins so many letters promises and oaths that though he had reason to proceed more cautiously in this businesse yet the world would not conceive the reason thereof nor would concurre in the establishing of peace if for the present he did not adventure his life that he might very well lose it but not without the greatest infamy that could befall the basest man alive much more so great a Prince as was the Dolphin Thus opinioned he passed forward he entred by the gate which opens into the fields into the Castle which he found trimd up for him with all pompe and hospitable magnificence he placed a hundred foote to guard the gate which opened into the Towne placing the rest in order without the which he had no sooner done but Tannigues came to advertise him that the Dolphin expected him making new promises and new oathes unrequired the ten which the Duke was to bring along with him were Charles of Burbon Iohn of Friburg Messieurs ae Novaile Saint George Montague and d'Ancre Antony of Vergi Guie of Pontaisler Ciarles of Lens and Peter de Giac to the which he added Peter de Sanguinat one of his Secretaries giving order to the rest to stay behinde when he came to the first barre he met some sent to meet him who by renewing the so often reitterated promises made him suspect somewhat and had almost made him returne backe but his owne men made him passe on alledging that so much treachery was not to be imagined and that they were likely to runne the same shipwracke as was he when he was passed the second barre it was presently locked which did a little amaze him yet resting his arme upon Tannigues shoulder who was come to receive him he said to St. George this is the man on whom I rely when he was come to the Dolphin who with his corslet and sword by his side stood leaning against a barre he kneeled downe before him saying he was come to receive his commands but he giving him but a cold welcome upbraided him with the not observancy of what was agreed on betweene them and for not having made warre against the English nor taken the garrisons from such places as should according to their articles be restored to him to which the Duke replying that he had done what was to be done against the English and that he had made surrender of all such places as by articles he was bound to doe Robert de Loyre tooke him underneath the arm saying he was too great a Prince to be so long upon his knees but as he lifted him up finding his sword behinde his backe as the Duke
her as long as she lived which was but a small time for what concerned friendship with England his father having chalked out the way unto him from whence had he not swerved he had not died he thought he could not chuse a better way of revenge wherefore he answered the Parisians who after their condoling with him desired his assistance against the English by Embassadors which they of purpose sent that they should not need to trouble themselves therein for he hoped with the Kings good liking to make a peace which should secure them and their friends the which he forthwith did he sent the Bishop of Arras and two more with such officers to King Henry as were very well approved and the Bishop being returned with satisfaction he sent soone after him the Earle of Warwick and Bishop of Rochester with whom the Duke concluded a truce to indure till such time as a peace might finally be concluded by meanes whereof the way was opened for commerce betweene them as if the peace had been already concluded so as the English souldiers as friends and confederates did joyne with those of France and the Duke against the Dolphin assoon as he had accommodated his home businesse having obtained of his subjects all he could desire he came to Trois where he plotted the peace and marriage for King Charles did what hee was perswaded unto and those who did perswade him were the Dukes dependants and such as were upheld by the Duke King Henry being advertised hereof and nothing now remaining to conclude the businesse but the formality of his Embassadours hee sent the Duke of Exceter the Earle of Salsbury the Bishop of Ely the Lord Fitshug Sir Iohn Robsert and Sir Philip Hall with whom the peace and marriage was agreed upon the latter to be celebrated in that very place as soone as the King should come thither As soone as the Embassadours were returned Robsert only tarrying with the bridge the King went from Roan waited on by his brother Clarence and Gloster the Earles of Warwicke Salsbury Huntington Eu Tancherville Longaville and fifteene thousand fighting men making his journey by Pontoise Saint Dennis and Sciarantone where having left some troopes to secure the passage he came to Trois by the way of Provence and was met 2 leagues off by the Duke of Burgony and the Nobility which upon the like occasion were in great number come unto the Court his first meeting with the King and Queen was in Saint Peters Church where he took his Bride by the hand and the marriage was solemnized on Trinity Sunday with the greatest pompe that ever was seen in that Kingdome Hee corrected and altered the Articles as he pleased the which being sworne unto by the King Duke of Burgony Princes and Lords were sent to bee published in both Kingdomes they were thirty three in number the chiefest whereof were That King Charles should enjoy his dignity title and Kingdome as long as he lived That King Henry should bee Regent thereof and afterward Heire That neither he nor the Duke of Burgony should make peace with Charles who tearmed himselfe Dolphin without the consent of the three Estates of both Kingdomes That the peace between France and England should bee perpetuall That these two Kingdomes should never be dismembred one from another but should bee governed by one and the same King but under their severall Lawes Sens and Montreville were the two most important places which the Dolphin did hold in those parts so as the marriage solemnities being over they besieged Sens. This Citie would have held out longer had it had any hopes of succour but having none it surrendered it selfe the twelfe day Such Souldiers as would stay in the Kings service were suffered to depart their lives and goods saved except those who had had a hand in the Dukes death And though many of them did for the present accept of the English Crosse they did afterwards at severall times for sake it betaking themselves to the Dolphins service of the inhabitants the oath of fidelity obedience was onely demanded Montreule held out longer the Castle was fortified provided for a longer siege but though they did valiantly defend themselves the towne was taken within a few dayes thanks to the assailants successfull rashnesse who charged it on sundry sides without directions from the King or Duke When they had taken it pursuing their good fortune and closely following those who fled into the Castle they were the cause why many of them were drowned they tooke twenty prisoners almost all Gentlemen whereupon the King having lodged his people in the towne over-against the Castle-gate did yet more narrowly inclose it bereaving it of all hopes save a rationall capitulation But Monsieur de Guitres resolute in the defence was cause why twelve of the twenty prisoners whom the King had protested he would hang if the Castle did not yeeld were immediately hanged before his face after they had in vaine requested him and had their request seconded by their wives teares and friends intercession His inexorablenesse was the more to be blamed for that after so deplorable an execution he made good the Castle onely eight dayes Hee came forth his life and goods saved as likewise all such as would not remaine in the Kings service those onely excepted as formerly who had had a hand in the death of the Duke Guitres who was accused to bee one of them did defie his accuser a Gentleman of the Dukes but no apparant proofes being found hee was let goe The Duke had sent divers Gentlemen to cause his fathers body to be taken up who finding it buried in so miserable a manner tooke it up and wrapped it in lead and it was sent to Chertosa in Dijoune where he was buried neere unto his father At the same time his people tooke Villenense situate upon the same river putting all the garrisons to the sword The Dolphin on the other side made his progresse for being resolved to out the Prince of Orrenge who fought on Burgonies behalfe from such places as he held in Languedocke hee besieged Saint Esprite and assisted by Avignon and Provence tooke it and drove all the Princes people out of that Countrey The which being done hee returned to Burges his usuall abode that hee might raise what force possibly hee might intending rather the enemies proceeding then to give him battle The Duke of Bedford was come from England before the taking in of Montreule with two thousand Archers and eight hundred horses and was by the King and his brothers received with much joy Thus reinforced he went to besiege Melune The King of France came together with his Queen from Bray where they had tarried during the siege of Montreule to Corbeile Melune was begirt by two Camps with artillery and such engines as were then in use for the taking in of places Messieurs de Barbasan and de Preux commanded seven hundred fightingmen who were within the
towne By battery mines and trenches the assailants got shortly underneath the ditch The Duke of Burgony who had made himselfe master of a Bulwarke did fortifie it much to the prejudice of the besieged The King built a bridge over the Seene to serve for commerce between the two Campes securing the Bankes on both sides with good corps de guard and to free his quarters from danger of surprise he cut some trenches on the outside of them and raised some workes upon each end thereof that so they might not bee assailed without great danger to the assaylors The breaches made by battery were made good by earth and bavens the besieged omitted nothing wherein either diligence or foresight might stand them in stead one ruine was answered by another wherein they fought at push of pike and wherein the King and Duke of Burgony managed theirs King Charles was come unto the Campe and together with him the Queene accompanied by the Dutches of Clarence newly arrived from England with a great traine of Ladies who were lodged by King Henry in a house erected of purpose neare to his owne tents without the reach of Canon so as making use of this occasion he would trie whether the besieged would yeeld to their King or no but being questioned thereupon they answered that if Charles King of France would vouchsafe to enter there he should be received with all due respects unto his Majesty but not Henry King of England nor Philip Duke of Burgony their professed enemies he sent this meane while the Duke of Clarence to Paris giving him the chiefe command of the City to the end that taking possession thereof he might by English forces secure the most considerable places therein as the Basteille the Louvre the house of Neele and forth there of the Boys de St. Vicenne the Count of St. Paule who was chiefe commander there was sent to Picardy to receive the oathes of the Cities of that Province touching the peace with England and to except of King Henry as Regent and heire the which was done without any opposition the besieged and besiegers were both but in bad condition the one being reduced for lacke of better nourishment to eate all manner of uncleanesse the other by reason of the Prince of Orenges departure who was gone with his people into Provence to defend his own affairs by the rage of a violent pestilence which had much lessened their numbers insomuch as the Duke of Burgony was forced to send the Signior de Luxenburg to Picardy to raise more men who returning shortly after with them appeared in so handsome aray before Melune as that the inhabitants beleeving they had beene the succour they had so long expected did not onely shew signes of joy by the ringing of bells but growne insolent did mocke the besiegers an error of small continuance yet not sufficient to have made them yeeld if the Dolphin had not at the same time advertised them that he could not succour them This Prince was governed by the wisdome and upheld by the purse of the Count de Vertu brother to Orleans and Angolesme prisoners in England but he being at this instant dead he was like a ship without sailes he could not move towards the preservation of a place of so great importance The Town was surrendred the eighth of September upon disadvantageous tearms those who were guilty of the Dukes death were condemned a prime article not to be forgotten the souldiers were to be forthcomming till they could put in good security not to beare armes under the enemies of either of the two Kings that inhabitants submitted to pleasure their weapons and moveables were put into the Castle Monsieur de Barbasan who was accused of being guilty of the Dukes death was saved for that there appeared no proofes thereof against him save onely insomuch as he was the Dolphins servant This notwithstanding he was sent prisoner to Paris and from thence to Chasteau Galliarde where after nine yeares space he had the good lucke to recover his liberty the place being then taken by the Dolphins forces who his father being dead called himselfe King Monsieur de Preaux together with five or six hundred Gentlemen and Gentlewomen and Citizens were likewise sent to Paris put into severall prisons the chiefest of them into the Basteile those who were put to death were few amongst which was one Bertrand of Chaumont a Gascoine a naturall subject of England for that he was bribed to save Amicron de Lau an accessory in the Duke of Burgonies death though the Kings brother did intercede for him for he had alwaies beene valiant yet could they not obtaine his pardon for reason of State would not permit Henry to give way unto passion and to be partiall in the Duke the sonnes just revenge moreover in right he was to lose his life who saved the life of a delinquent not through pity but avarice Winter growing on the souldiers requiring rest after having been so long in field the two Kings retired themselves to Paris being met by the people and Clergy with great magnificency they rid together the King of France on the right hand they lighted at the Church of nostre Dame and from thence Charles went to l'Hostell de Saint Paul Henry to the Louvre and the Duke of Burgony to his owne house l'Hostelle de Artois the next day the two Queenes made their entry in the like manner and were received by the City with great expressions of joy and met by the brothers of the Kings and Duke of Burgony followed by all the Nobility richly presented by the Citizens particularly the Queene of England and the King her husband The Dolphin had beene set upon all this while onely by the way of war now they endeavour to opugne him by the Law a businesse which did nothing at all import Henries pretences his foundations were of another sort not supported by these formalities for without them without his marriage with Catherine or his being adopted by Charles all of them workes of supererrogation in this case he was lawfull King but it redounded to his advantage to second the Duke of Burgonies desires that thereby or by what ever other meanes the Dolphin might be by the people abandoned Princes are subject to no seate of justice save that of conscience all others are but phansies and tricks fansies and therefore not to be despised for such are oft times more embraced by the people then is reason whence it happens that their authority being darkened and deprived of its lustre by contrary opinions they are subject to the eclipses of their subjects disobedience Burgony endeavoured the Dolphins ruine his fathers murtherer he was to open the way thereunto by the peoples fury perswade them hee could not for though the fault were very hainous the guilty party was by the common Law and Law of nature of too great authority with them being borne their Prince yet men alwaies
prisoners and did forsake the Field The English buried their dead and carried the Dukes body along with them which was afterwards sent from Roan to England and buried at Canterbury by his father This is the substance of their narration Chesne and Derplaix say that the Duke of Clarence a wise and valiant Prince went to fight with the Earle Bouhan the Dolphins Constable and Mr. de Faiette That the French though fewer in number obtained the victory having slaine three thousand English And that the English Historians to defraud the French of this glory make their losse lesse accusing the Duke of Clarence of rashnesse for thatnot trusting in the French that were with him he undertook the businesse with his own men onely Dupleix further to convince them asketh what the French men did while they fought whether or no they stood with their armes acrosse and that he expected they should couple imposturisme to their calumnie and say that the French had joyned with the Dolphins forces to their prejudice Monstrelet sayes that the Duke of Clarence had sent his people into Anjou where under the command of the Scottish Constable and Mr. de Faiette a great number of the Dolphinists were met That Clarence hearing they were at Bawges tooke along with him part of his men and almost all the chiefe Commanders being followed by the rest aloofe off That he marched towards them with much danger and paine by reason of a troublesome passage over a river which he was to passe That the Dolphinists being aware of his comming and provided for him after a keene cruell and bitter battell had the victory That the English lost between two and three thousand men the French above eleven hundred yet notwithstanding all this they under the command of the Earle of Salsbury recovered the Dukes body Paulus Emilius writes that the Duke being come before Angiers and having provoked the Garrison and taxed them of cowardise because they did not issue forth passed forward to a little towne where he understood the Scots were who fought under the Dolphins pay joyned to some companies of French the which he carelesly set upon for that hee was much more in number then they but that being knowne by a golden circle which as a Jewell he wore on his helmet hee was set upon by many of them and slain That notwithstanding this the greatest part of his men retired themselves without or feare or disorder unto Umena where taking upon them the white crosse of France and finding the bridge over the river cut they compelled the countrey people to re-edifie it killing some of them leading the rest along with them lest that the inhabitants being by them advertised might have followed them and that in this manner they got safe to Normandy He speakes nothing of the number of the dead Gaguinus sayes that the Duke of Clarence being gone with a many Souldiers into Anjou did incamp himselfe at Beufort that being at table he was told by certaine Scottish Free-booters who were taken prisoners that the French and Scotch were met together at Bawges whereupon rising immediately from the table he said they are our own let none but the horse follow us that when he was come to little Bawges he met with Iohn de Croix a valiant French Gentleman who being got into a Church and having shut the doore upon him was got up into the Belfree that the Duke seeing he spent his time in vaine set upon the rest and being himselfe in the head of his men having a garland of Jewels upon his helmet hee was one of the first that was slaine by the French and many other Lords with him The Earles of Huntington and Somerset and Thomas Beaufort brother to the last being taken prisoners That the rest saved themselves by flight but that finding the bridge broken at Umena they tooke the white Crosse faigning themselves to be French and causing it to be mended by the Countrey people they put them all to death and passed forwards Serres reports that having presented himselfe before Angiers and having no hope to win it hee set upon the French Army lodged at little Bawges that out of assurance of victory he was lost and that together with him there were there slaine fifteen hundred English The history and Chronicle of Normandy relates that being come into Angier on Easter Eve hee understood that a great number of Scots were at Bawges whereupon passing the river hee in disorder set upon them not tarrying for his company that the Earle Bouhan a Scot had the honour of the day the English being defeated and slaine hee names the great ones but makes no mention of the rest but saith that the bodies of the Duke and the rest of the Lords were taken away and sent into England Buchanan reports that the Duke being informed by Andrew Fregoso or some other Scottish Free-booters that the French were carelesly disporting themselves at Bawges as thinking themselves secure it being good Friday a day dedicated to devotion or were it because there was a truce for eight dayes resolved to set upon them and that rising from the table he commanded that the horse should only follow him that when he came to Bawges he met with some scattering French who saving themselves in a Belfree whilst hee in vaine did spend his time there the rest were advertised of his arrivall that the Earle Bouhan sent 30 Archers to possesse the bridge with whom Hugh Kened together with an hundred others who were quartered in a Church hard by all of them almost unarmed as upon such sudden occasions doth oftentimes fall out did joyne himselfe That the Duke not able to make his horses take the bridge being shot at by the enemies was the first that lighted and who wonne the passage but that whilst hee and those few that followed him got on horseback againe and that the rest passed leasurely after him by reason of the narrownesse of the bridge hee was set upon by Earle Bouhan who had not with him above two hundred horse That they fought with equall courage and hatred the Scots as having an occasion to give proofe of themselves for the French were of opinion that the inhabitants of great Britaine were good for nothing but to eate and drinke the same opinion which the Spaniards hold of the French and the Africanes of the Spaniards and the English as having before them an unplacable enemy who not contented to fight with them at home was come to seeke them on the other side the Sea That they laid load one upon another the Duke himselfe fighting more eagerly then did any other but that being wounded with a lance in the face by Iames Luinton and unhorst by the Earle Bouhan who let drive at him with a battle Axe the rest all ran away were pursued till dark night that there died about 2000 English of which six and twenty men of account besides prisoners which were many Of French and
Scots very few and almost all of the meaner sort That others doe beleeve that Alexander Macelselan was he who kild the Duke having sold the Duke of Clarence Coronet to Iohn Stewart for five hundred pound which was afterwards pawned by him to Robert Vstonne for two thousand five hundred pound That the Scots had the greatest share of glory in this businesse and that for this cause the Dolphin made the Earle Bouhan Constable rewarding the other commanders according to their deserts From these expositions may easily be gathered that Dupleis the latest of all other Writers doth falsly accuse the English Historians Monstrelet witnesseth the Duke was fewer in number where he saies he tooke but part of his forces the Chronicle that he did not tarry for his men Gaguinus and Buchanan that leaving the foote he tooke onely along with him the horse that they taxe him of rashnesse to rob the honour from the French Monstrelet saies that he was abused by information that he was to make a difficult passage and that the enemy was advertised and provided for him Paulus Emilius that he set upon them carelesly as if he did despise them that he would take onely the horse along with him beleeving that the French were already as good as lost Serres that his imagined victory was the cause why hee lost his life the Chronicles that he set upon the enemy disorderly and Buchanan that he onely made use of the horse that they have lessened the losse they confesse 2000. Serres faith but 1500. none but Monstrelet names them to bee betweene two and three thousand an undeterminated number Buchanan about 2000. hee likewise undeterminates Paulus Emilius and Guaginus speake not hereof at all That any French troopes were with the Duke neither English nor French author of as many as I have met withall himselfe excepted mention any such thing for what remaines if it were not true that the bastard of Clarence came in unto his rescue the Dukes body could not have beene recovered that it was recovered Monstrelet and the Chronicles of Normandy doe take away all dispute and as Monstrelet saith the Earle of Salsbury was he who recovered it were it at the same time or afterwards to say afterwards is absurd for flying from the defeat he must with danger of his life have tarried somewhere till the enemy was gone or else have returned with new forces from Normandy and to no purpose since they might have taken his body away he tarried no where for the English in their flight according to the French writers tooke their white crosse for their owne safeties and caused the bridge of Umena to be reedified lest they might be againe set upon neither did he returne for being come to Normandy he could not at the same time have made this voiage and that of Alanson therefore if the bastard recovered the body the Duke fought without his bowmen and if the Earle it was at the same time but not unlesse he were Master of the field the which after such a defeate he could not be without a strong succour which was that which did dissipate the cloud of enemies which buried the dead which recovered the bodies of the Duke and the Lords and whereby he returned home voide of feare not cloathing himselfe with the white crosse but say that this recovery be false is it possible the French authors were it onely for triumphs sake should make no mention of it and if they deny not that it was carried into England would they not say how it was granted whether in change in gift or by ransome the English narration then unlesse it be the equivocall meaning of the Duke of Alanson wherein Iohn Speed erreth not and which hath nothing to doe with this our affaire is that which I shall judge the truest which being granted the Duke being but a few was overcome by many and not unrevenged for he was indebted to the enemy onely for 800. carcases he having lost 2000. the enemy 120. hee was a wise Prince but not at this time he preferred magnanimity before wisdome without which the former is as an unbridled horse which runnes upon precipices and ruines the rider so as if his authors have accused him of rashnesse they have done it justly not to rob the French of the honour as saith Dupleis rather writing as he doth he that robs it both from the English and the Scots for this act what ever it was was done under the happy guidance of Earle Bouhan their Generall The death of this Prince incouraged the enemy for Normandy wanting now a Generall they thought it weake to indure an incounter they besieged Alanson the Earle of Salsbury who did ill indure the losse of such a place gathered all the forces together he possibly could whilst the French who spied his waies expected his comming in good order intending to set on him but he who came to succour not to fight turned towards the Abbey of Bec losing in his retreat about 200. men an easie prize for the raising of the siege for the enemy having driven a way the succour retired to Anjou leaving Alanson free When King Henry heard of his brothers death he chose in his place endowed with the same authority Edmond Earle Mourton brother to the Earle of Somerset and calling a Parliament he had great assistance the Bishop of Winchester his uncle lent him monies till such time as the subsidies could be raised wherewithall he paied 4000. men at armes and 24000. archers which he caused to passe over to Callis conducted by the Earle of Bedford and followed himselfe in midmay the Dolphin did at this time besiege Shartres a place of importance defended by the bastard of Theime and some troopes which the Duke of Exceter had sent unto him from Paris whilst hee being weakned suffered much for want of victualls the City by reason of the multitude therein easily to be famished the reason of this scarcity was for the Dolphinists having made themselves Masters of Bonevalle and other forts thereabouts did command the field But the King being come to Callis dispatched away unto him the Earle of Dorset and the Lord Clifford with 1200. men by means whereof and by the newes of his passage he stopped the enemies excursions at Montreule he met the Duke of Burgony who was come thither the day before sicke of an ague they staied three daies together after which time the Duke departed to procure for him the passage over Some to Abeville and did obtaine it whilst the King marching that waies tooke in Fertes held by Monsieur de Harcourts people he placed there in a garrison of the Dukes souldiers when hee was past the bridge at Abeville he tooke his leave of him the Duke having promised to meet him againe within a few daies as he did when he was come to Bois du Saint Vincent assoone as he had saluted the King and Queene he resolved with the Duke of Exeter who
health to command and to Raigne requires active Spirits as farre differing from this contempt and mortification as ought a Clergie-man differ from the lively and ready resentments which are requisit in him that commands The foure Beasts which are described to have Eyes before and behind ought to serve for a type to Henry for if the inward eyes of conscience were sufficient to him as a Christian the outward eyes of wisdome were requisite to him as a Prince A Prince cannot be said to be good and innocent though of harmlesse intention and customes when his simplicity proves hurtfull to his wellfare honour and Subjects Goodnes ought not to be borne a Sister with us but be begotten by us wee our selves ought to be the Fathers thereof our will the Mother and Election the Soule for though naturall simplicity or sincerity brings with it many advantages hee is notwithstanding more to be commended who hath not transgressed when he might have done so for well doing is not defined by Ignorance of evill or an impotency thereunto but when a Man is able and knowes how to do amisse and doth it not A bound which does not exclude the faculties of civill actions as did Henryes goodnes which was borne a Sister with him but makes them so much the better by how much after the primary cause its objects are the second without which there is no corporeall nor civill life I know not whether his education did concurre with his nature to the making him what he was but doubtlesse faults enough are committed in the education of Princes in their Childhood they are observed with too much respect whilst their discreet Governours knowing that some Witts require the spurr some the bridle ought to make use thereof alternatly and with respect but not excesse for by thus doing they will not only make them be reverenced and beloved by their Subjects but respected and feared by all Nations However it bee 't is evident that Henry's ruine did derive it selfe from this simple inanimate goodnes which lame in its owne judgment rested it selfe upon that of others so as loosing reputation the Soule of Government he therwithall lost Authority Kingdome Liberty and Life The Conditions of affaires in both Kingdomes at Henry the fifths Death was such as by reason of the good directions he left could not be amended His Subjects were ready to obey drawne by the glory of so many famous Victories and by the profit which accrewd unto them by so many considerable acquisitions In France the home discentions of that Kingdome the wisdome and vallour of the Duke of Bedford and the good Commanders and Souldiers which waged Warre under him nourished hopes of more happy proceedings And the two Brothers Unckles to the Infant King free from jealousy and evill intelligence the Duke of Bedford remaining chiefe in France with the Title of Regent and the Duke of Glocester commanding in England under the Title of Protectour did conspire not only to preserve what they had gotten but to acquire more but the cause being tane away the effects cannot continue Charles the fifth King of France dyed within lesse then 3. Moneths after King Henry the fifth who being incapable of Government and govern'd by his Wife a revengefull Woman and bad Mother had by her meanes alienated his Kingdome deprived his Sonne thereof and set dissention among his Subjects to the increase of Englands greatnes Philip Duke of Burgony who according to the Councell of deceased Henry was to be insnared by allurements was by Glocester distasted driven thereunto either by ambition or love or both Whereby Men may learne not to build too much upon their owne knowledge but to watch over their selves every little intrest being sufficient to change us to the worse Since Glocester a good and wise Prince ceased to be so when he suffer'd himselfe to be transported by his passions and private intrests seldome meeting with publique respects those who looke after the one abandon the other or else do ruine both the one and the other together with the State and themselves as did he These were the true causes of the English retrogadations in France civill discentions in France had establish'd the English and the reconciliation betweene the Duke of Burgony and Charles the seaventh was their ruine So as though the recomencement of the Civill Warres be chiefely ascribed to the losses in France yet since they began not till the King was growne a Man and that the Affaires of France were little better then quite lost there would have beene no liklyhood of any disorders in England if things had succeeded well and the Sonne had beene like the Father for in the same manner as the one supprest the Conspiracie of the Earle of Cambridge and thereby wonne reputation the other might have quell'd the Duke of Yorkes audacity and have preserved his Kingdome but the Sword wherwith Scanderberg cut off arm'd limbs was not of the same temper when manag'd by another Hand and therfore the reall difference is that wheras the Earle did Justle with a strong and fierce Lyon his successors encountred with a weake milde lowly Lambe King Henry was proclaymed King when he was about 8 Moneths old the Duke of Exceter and his Brother the Bishop of Winchester were deputed for the Government of his person and the Queene his Mother for his Diet whilst the Duke of Glocester Protectour of the Kingdome took care for all things which might make for Peace at home or Warres abroad the Infant King was brought from Windsor to London to be showne in full Parliament his Mothers bosome was his Throne and generall acclamations serv'd as the earnest penny of obedience Ayds were willingly contributed for the perservation of what his Fathers worth had won The Duke of Bedford on the other side surprised by the disadvantageous Death of Charles the sixth which hapned in October the same yeare and by his being forsaken by many who had formerly followed his Standard to follow the Dolphin who was proclaymed King by the Name of Charles the seaventh knowing how contrary to their naturall affections that obedience was which those who remained with him had sworne to the King his Brother did in a solemne Assembly cause new Oaths to be taken in the behalfe of the now Heyre a thing readily obtained but very irreligeously observed and had it not beene for the power and authority of the Duke of Burgony a Prince of great Possessions and attendance the affaires of England would not have lasted so long as they did but they grew worse and worse according as he slackned his vigilancy therein by reason of Glocester and the City of Orleans wherewith he was not trusted by reason of the death of his Sister who was Wife to Bedford and by his totall alienation when having appeased his anger against Charles the lives of those first Warriers who were his friends did cease Henry in Paris was likewise proclaymed and sworne King of
condition that herein hee humbly intreated the Duke of Bedford and all the lords spirituall and temporall of that Parliament since they were the lawfull Judges for the administration of justice especially in this case and because the aforesaid letter written to the Duke of Bedford suffered a sinister interpretation hee interpreted it according to its naturall sence the end for which it was written not admitting of any other If this busines had hapened betweene private men or that it had beene judgeable where Lextalionis is practised it would not have beene so easily ended but being betweene two great Lords almost equall in authority bloud and followers and where hee who layes treason to anothers charge though calumniously undergoes no punishment but the hazard of single Duell the remedy was easy the condition of the times the necessity of peace at home and the evils which by doing otherwise were likely to ensue being considered for the cure of a Fistula differs from the cure of a wound the one as soone as cut must bee suddenly closed the other being newly made must bee kept open to the end it may purge But there was no probability in this accusation the 3. first articles though they had some shew yet was there no proofe of them and that appearance wiped away by a more solid recremination the fourth and fifth not to bee spoken of since the dead are not call'd to witnesse nor cited before Earthly Tribunals they were alleadged onely to make the party accused ill thought of not that there was any reason to condemne him for them Moreover it is not likely that in England where the accusation witnesses defence and judgement are all made in publique and in face of the Court an accessary should bee privately drowned by night the King not being advertis'd thereof the party not delivered up into the hands of justice nor confronted with his accuser whilest the Prince who could not love the Bishop seing the ill will hee bore him had so large a field to revenge himselfe in by Iustice not being withstood either by any interest of feare or want of proofe the case being cleare the guilty convinc't the fault inexcusable treason in the highest degree The order which was taken in this busines was to sweare all the Lords as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall to proceed therein without passion and with secresy it was by them put over to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Dukes of Exceter and Norfolke the Bishops of Durham Worcester and Bath the Earle of Stafford the Lo. Privy Seale and the Lo. Cromwell who after having made them promise to stand to their judgements as well themselves as their adherents Glocester in the word of a Prince and sonne of a King and the Bishop in the bare word of a Priest they framed certaine words which they were to speake one to another causing them the King being present to come to the Parliament The Bishop seeming much grieved at the scandalous speeches layd to his charge pressed much either to bee declared innocent of what hee stood accused concerning the two last Kings since hee was not nor could not bee convinst thereof or else that he might be permitted to justifie himself and being gone out of the house to allow them time to consider hee was shortly after cald in againe and Bedford in name of the whole house sayd unto him that upon the examination of his request the King and all the Lords declared him to be an honest man and faithfull to both the Kings which declaration was ordered to bee regestred amongst the Acts of Parliament then saying the conceived words one to another and having shaken hands the businesse was ended and they pacified The King was willing to witnesse his gladnesse of this accord by solemne mirths and Court solemnities he created Richard Plantagenet sonne to the Earle of Cambridge beheaded at Antona Duke of Yorke This title ceased in this family through the death of Edward Plantaginet slaine in the battle of Aiencourt elder brother to the forenamed Earle of Cambride and not to bee ransomed by this Richard his nephew and next heire without his being restored in blood as now hee was this was hee who afterwards deposed the King and who was the first cause of exturpating the house of Lancaster having boldnesse enough to contest for the kingdome with him and to lay claime thereunto in full Parliament as wee shall hereafter see in its due place neither was hee likely to have arrived at so immense a bouldnesse had he not beene promoted to this honour and honord by those high places of trust which by the King he afterwards was But God governes things here below by meanes contrary to wordly reason for whilst men foolishly beleeve that good turnes make past offences be forgotten examples shew us that the correspondencies due to vertue and reason ought not to be expected from men but such as the interest of profit dayly produceth profit is that alone which surpassing vertue or reason spurnes at any other gratitude the which though it ought not alwayes to be supposed 't is notwithstanding a want in judgement to thinke otherwise in great offences especially such as were these of this Richard on whom no benefit being to be conferred which was not inferior to the kingdome usurped from him it was the chiefest of all others to chalke out vnto him the wayes to the conquest thereof and by conferring upon him honors riches and power to indow him with an ability of doing what he did An errour whereunto the best of men are onely subject who expect not that from others which they themselves would not doe this creation was accompanied with another of Iohn Moubray who being Earle Marshall was made Duke of Norfolke which title was unluckily enjoyed not above three yeares by his Father who died in Venice being banished for England the first yeare of Henry the fourth this solemnitie was concluded by the order of knighthood which the Duke of Bedford gave into the King accompanied by 35 great Lords or some of great Families and the liberall contribution which by way of subsidie was given in Parliament in consideration of the warre with France no one City being exempt from the payments of monies or raysing of souldiers At this time the Duke of Exceter died a man of great wisedome who having no sonnes made the King his heire though besides the Bishop his brother and the Countesse of Westmerland his Sister hee had by her a great many Nephewes Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke whom the Duke of Bedford had left his Lievtenant in France was not this meane while faultie in what belonged unto his charge for entring the County of Maine hee tooke there many townes and being returned to Paris met with this newes of his being chosen to the government of the King in place of the deceased Duke of Exceter though he went not into England till a good while after advancing in the meane while by
his service in France his Kings his kingdomes and his owne reputation Alansonnes liberty who was taken prisoner at the battell of Vernuille was by the Duke of Burgundies meanes Bedford being at London procured his ransome came to 200000. Crownes Faire offers were made unto him if hee he would forsake France and cleave unto England in particular much of what hee was to pay was proffer'd to bee remitted him but no offer promis'd nor benefit could sever him from his affections unto this King and Country Hee sould unto the Duke of Britanny not being otherwise able to pay so great a summe the Barony of Fugures for 80000. peeces of gould called saluti and 38000. which he was moreover to give him for the which hee pawned unto him the two Rubies of la quaglia and Estampes and the two brothers famous Iewels in the house of Britanny the which being repawn'd by him and the rest made good out of his owne monies hee return'd into France The Duke of Bedford went thither likewise with a great many Souldiers having taken requisite order for the affaires in England Hee was waited upon to Calis by the Bishop of Winchester I know not whether in respect or to receive the Cardinalls Cap which was sent to him from Rome the new discensions councelling him perhaps to doe so This Prelate had coveted the being a Cardinall ever since Henry the fifths time but that King much misliking his ambition forbid him to endeavour it that rub being now out of the way the present King a Child and though Glocester his enemy yet Bedford his friend there was none that withstood him therein Hee receiv'd therewithall the faculty and title of Legat which added to his incombes so as loosing his former name he was through all the kingdome stiled the Ritch Cardinall The Count de Richmond this meane while endeavoured by his valour to repaire the ill fortune hee met withall at his entrance into the Constableship In Anior he tooke La Methe upon conditions and the Castle of Gollerande by assault In Maine Ramfort by composition and Malicort by force where hee slew the English and hung up the French that defended it On the other side Sir Iohn Hothall an English knight passing betweene Mans and Alansonne with 20. Horse was set upon by a Captaine call'd Monceau who had with him a troope of 120. fighting men the English lighted from off their Horses in the midst of the highway where they were set upon and where there was no helpe but a resolution either to overcome or die they so behaving themselves as that killing many of them and putting the rest to flight they tooke Iohn Sorret prisoner a Brittish Gentleman and returned safe to their Garrison but the daily inrodes that the Norman Garrison made into Brittanny made the Duke thereof resolve to shut them up within their owne limits by fortifying Pontersonne To this worke together with the Constable came Messieurs de Castelbriand Beaumaneir Lohac Castelghironne Montalbon Belforte Charte Rostrenan Balliere and others of Brittanny the Constable of Scotland Iohn Onscart Walter Brusacke and other French Commanders these comming by night to descry the English fortifications they were pursued by such as were within with danger of being but ill treated but as soone as the Constable had fortefied Pontersonne hee went from thence leaving Mounsieur de Rostrenan Captaine thereof and under him Mounsieur de Belfort Iohn Veyer and Ouscourt who doing as they had beene done by did by incursions passe on to Auranches doing all the mischiefe they could but those of the Garrison not induring to bee braved underneath their walls sallied forth and had likely to have retired with losse had not 400. English led by Mounsieur de Novestres come unexpectedly to their ayd who charging Rostrenon tooke him prisoner and together with him 140. others not above two being left dead upon the field This chance made the Duke of Britanny send Mussieurs de Castelbriand and Beaumaneir to command Pontersonne in Rostrenans place I have described this action according to Argentres Hall and the other English Historians ascribe the glory onely to the Garrison of Auranches not mentioning Novestres nor any others that came into their succour So as being almost alwayes likely to meete with the like discordance likelihood ought to open unto us the way to truth which by writers is with passion shut up for no Iudge can injoyne us to beleeve one rather then another unlesse the one relation be held Canonicall the other Apocriphall Pontersonne was a thorne in the Duke of Bedfords side for it was a place whereby the enemy was much commodiated for the annoyance of Nor mandy and his men hindred for doing the like to Britanny so as resolving to quit himselfe thereof hee sent thither the Earle of Warwicke accompanied by the Lord Scales and many others who layd siege unto it with 7000. men the first day of Lent Belleforest and Argentres writes that the Duke of Britanny knowing it was not able to hold out would have it abandoned that so together with the towne he might not loose the people that were in it that the French and Scots withdrew themselves from thence leaving onely the Britans there who contrary to their Princes command would defend it but it is hard to be beleeved that the Duke having purposely sent his brother to fortefie it assisted by so many Lords and the worke of three nations France Scotland and Britanny should afterwards repent it as if no places were to bee defended save such as are inexpugnable and that to busie the enemie in a long siege as was this subject to so many contingences especially of being succour'd either from Britanny which was Contiguus with it or from France were a matter of no advantage besides it is not probable but that he should have foreseene the enemy would assay it it being a place so contrary to his designes and much lesse that the Brittish Garris on abandoned by the Scotch and French should dare to defend it contrary to their Princes command but howsoever it was the Earle of Warwicke besieging it and those within valiantly behaving themselves as well by defending it as making often sallies the siege was brought to that passe as that the assailant wanting both meat and munition and not having wonne one foote of ground the Lord Scales was inforced to goe his wayes with 3000. men Monstrelet sayes but 500. to provide for necessities for the Campe accompanied by Sir Iohn Harplay Bayliffe of Constantine Sir William Breerton Bayliffe of Caen Sir Ralfe Tassonne and Sir Iohn Carbonall The Duke of Britanny who had made a generall Muster of all his Horse and Foote and chosen out a part thereof under the command of Mounsieur de Castelgironne Hanandaye and the Viscount of Belliers leaving the rest entertained a proposition made by the Baron of Coulonnis a Norman to surprise the Lord Scales at his returne in a place which he
the English and knowing the effect of their arrowes knew how to bee thereby least damnified advised to fight on foote but they were not listned unto so as every one following their owne fancy much disorder ensued Falstaffe at the appearance of this cloud was together with all his men lighted off horsebacke and making one firme body of them fenced them about with the carriages and planted his wonted stakes expecting to be set upon as he was but businesses were so carryed that after much shooting many handy blowes the great number of the enemy vanished some of them being slaine some retiring in good order and some taken prisoners the cheefe that were slaine were the Constable of Scotland and his Brother Mussieurs d' Orvall Chasteau Brune Montpipe Werdusan Duray Grave and some sixscore gentlemen more part French part Gascons the rest almost all Scots the English count 1100. prisoners Dupleix but onely one and he a Scotchman Serres accuses Count Clerement whom he formerly called the Duke of Brabant of want of courage for that frightned at this blow he and his men went their wayes abandoning the besieged which Guitres Gancourt Greiville Villiers La Hile and S. Raigle did not resolving all of them to see the end thereof under the Bastard of Orleans The English came unto the Camp with their expected carriage with their unexpected prisoners because the provisions which they brought consisted much of Herrings it being Lent the French entitle this incounter the Herring day This defeat did much perplex the besieged for all their resolution of well defending themselves for though generous hearts in adversity do not goe lesse in courage yeare they distemper'd by eminent dangers for where courage pretends the two distinct offices of Captaine and Souldiers it pretends ruine for wisedome ought onely to regulate she being the onely lawfull egger on or withholder of what ever generositie or fortitude such qualities as were required in a good Souldier were not wanting in the Bastard of Orleans and the Inhabitants abounded in all such conditions as a Prince can desire in his people in love to him in hatred to their enemies and in resolution amongst themselves rather to suffer the worst of evills then suffer themselves to be governed by forrainers yet wee are neither Numantinians nor Saganthians Christian religion forbids it us but as wee must dye when one Humidum radicale or radicall moisture failes so the yeelding unto others doth consequently follow the want of forces and bad fortune Charles was weake his helpes desperate he wanted Souldiers wanted Captaines a many whereof were slaine in this battell the Citie full of people victuals growne scarce and dangerous it was to expose themselves to the last of dangers the defendants lives was not the onely thing in question but their wives children goods and country to which ones dutie is performed when all is done that may be the surplusse is not generositie but impotency of minde repugning it selfe for all this they could never pitch upon the resolution of yeelding themselves unto their enemy though it were impossible for them to hold out many weekes but no understanding is more speculative then that of Prisoners These were no better shut up in an expectation of speedy death or servitude they bethought themselves to offer up the Citie upon condition that it should be delivered into the hands of the Duke of Burgony for if this offer were accepted of they were to remaine under the command of a Frenchman a Prince of the blood and though an enemy not so of his owne inclination but by passion and this much abated of its first fervency and if it should not be accepted of it was likely by reason of the distaste this refusall would cause in him to procure an alienation in that Duke from the English as though not immediatly yet not long after it did to this purpose Embassadours were sent to the Regent with two propositions the first that the towne of Orleans might bee held as a Neutrall alleadging that it was no reason the jurisdictions of their Duke now prisoner in England should be molested contrary to the articles agreed upon betweene the Crowne of England and him the second that if this might not be granted that the towne of Orleans might be assigned over into the hands of the Duke of Burgony a friend and confederate of England as upon these conditions it should be to the former the Regent answered that the Duke of Orleans was not taken prisoner upon conditions but in the battle of Agencourt wherein there was no treaty neither of life nor livelihood that therefore that which they pretended unto was ridiculous and new since his jurisdictions as those of an enemy and as those which in all actions of enmitie tooke part with Charles were subject to the lawes of Warre and lawfully to be oppugned To the second that England having undertaken this enterprise at a great charge and with the losse of so many great commanders and Souldiers no other body having contributed hazarded or lost any thing therein to require of them to invest a third party therewithall defrauding themselves thereof was an unjust and anindiscreet request and not to be granted this negative displeased Philip but if hee herewithall incited his Councellors to anger who pretended themselves to be treated withall like fooles since that they having framed the net by turning the kingdome of France upside downe others injoy'd the fruit thereof Hee did it against reason for Philip would have done the same Those who accuse Bedford of folly that being able to have wonne Orleans he lost it for not being willing to trust it in a friends hands doe judge by the event after the which any man may be wise A towne abandoned by reason of the Kings impotency without victuals without munition which parlied which offered it selfe a battle formerly lost against all rule or reason and therein the losse of so many Captaines and Souldiers to make Philip more powerfull with whom for past distasts they were to proceede with more caution to open unto him the way of making himselfe master of all such places as could not bee made good to make him Arbitror of France that hee might dispose of it at his pleasure after that he had intended his owne ends added so many Provinces to what formerly possessed by him the English by waging warre with Charles having diverted all his oppositions without the which he could not have inlarged his territories and at this present yeeld up Orleans unto him was to make them be rather reputed weake then wise I deny not but that he might have done better to have yeelded it unto him but am onely thereunto drawne by the event contrary to the preceeding apparances and foresight wherein if a man erre he is not to be blamed for it but if it had beene possible that a contrary event might have shewne us how Philip would have behaved himselfe having gotten Orleans we would
affrighted at so great a wonder if they were both Miracles and that the English concealed the one by stealing away her heart they could not conceale the other since the dove flew away to the skie in midst of flames and in the sight of all men whereby her innocency sanctity and martyrdome the injustice of her judges and the infidelity of the English spiritually blind to so apparent a miracle might haue clearly appeared to the World Neither would Varan have beene the onely relater hereof for France the whole World and England itselfe would in despight of her selfe have confessed it for what remaines that the Judges who condemned her came all to an evill end it might bee beleeved suppose it were so if a death according to humane appearance happy were an argument of a mans uprightnesse The just would then have reason to judge themselves more then all the Judges of the World since amongst the unjust which are innumerable few or very seldome any come to apparent punishment But I am of opinion that according to Christian piety it would bee safer to beleeve that as of good men there are more miserable then fortunate and of bad more fortunate then unfortunate so God reserves to his owne good will as well the reward as the punishment changing the good and evill of this World with the good and evill of the World to come our judgements in this case being oblique false and not belonging to us The last argument of her innocency the most solid and hardest of all the rest to bee answered is that 26. yeares after when the English were driven out and Charles established shee was declared innocent by a Comissioner deligated from Calistus the third but the Pope had nothing to doe herein more then his delegation an ordinary title upon such occasions Princes though delegated by God are not alwayes just neither could the Popes assigne them to that office but upon the place where the testimonials were to bee examined so as the Arch-Bishop of Rheims and the Bishop of Paris Commissioners and the Bishop of Constance who were joyned with them are liable to the like oppositions by the English as were the Bishop of Beauvois and his associates by the French These opposed as having dependancy upon England those as depending upon France the witnesses of her condemnation partiall to Henry the witnesses of her absolution partiall to Charles shee was condemn'd by those who had dependancy on the one and absolv'd by those who did depend upon the other and yet in a case so favour'd as that none did oppose it where the interest of no third Person was treated off and a Party being in question to whom France ought so much as also Charles his right to that kingdome declarable by the ablution of the condemned as sent from God to this purpose what was the reason why according to Giles many of those that were cited did not appeare if it were not either that they would not depose against their consciences or els were loth to offend the King by deposing the truth the which being well foreseene by the Commissioners they failed not to adde this clause in their letters to proceed notwithstanding the contumacy of such as being cited would not appeare Finally if her innocency had beene totally clear'd by this absolution it was impossible that any forraine penne much lesse those of France should have defamed her but rather her pretended sanctity being granted her revelations missionem predictions apparitions of Spirits and blessed Soules her Canonization was not to have beene pretermitted which for all this was neither procured nor thought upon by any one for say that all these patchings were taken for things as cleare as day her change of habite her profession of Armes against Christians and Catholique Christians Her cruelty her thirst after bloud her having served in an Inne her fictions hipocrisie and dishonesty though not true were of too scandalous suspition to suffer her to pretend to bee a Saint Notwithstanding let her not want the praise shee did deserve Shee was a brave and a valiant Amazone the restorer of that Kingdome and if shee did not drive the English from thence as shee her selfe had vaunted shee was if not the onely the chiefe or at least one of the chiefe causes why the English lost France They had resolved upon Henries coronation hoping for the like good effects as upon the same occasion had ensued to his Compâ—…itor not observing that if this were the essentiall reason of his advancements they were notwithstanding deceived for there was a certaine place appointed for the coronation and circumstances not to bee pretermitted nor were they omitted by Charles in what the condition of times would suffer him that Rheimes was the place appointed for this ceremony that the oyle brought by a dove from Saint Remigiâ—… as they write was to bee used in the annointing of the King and that the inclination of the people was to intervene which Henry wanted So as if hee had beene crown'd in Rheimes and annointed with the reputed heavenly oyle his fortune was not thought to change since it did not proceed from those extrinsicall actions but from humane affections after divine providence which is the onely cause of our good or bad fortune and which being inscrutable is not discovered by any events neither doth it declare unto us whether wee bee worthy of love or hatred favours and disfavours from Heaven are by us interpreted a like beneficiall to us for if wee repute favours a signe of Gods grace wee account his disfavours likewise as markes of his love since hee correcteth and chastneth those that hee loves then since wee are certaine of nothing more then of our noâ—… deserving of good and of our meriting of evill wee ought not to grow proud in prosperity nor to bee cast downe by adversity but to receive scourges with hope and good fortune with feare since wee know not what may thereby happen unto us the which wee see in Charles for being freed from his forraigne enemies the enmitie of his sonne threw him into an abysse of so many jealousies and suspitions as they brought him to die a death which no Prince ever did so as it rests in doubt whether his favours were divine graces or rather meanes to bring him to a miserable end but however it was Henry went from Roan towards Paris in November followed by a great many Princes and Lords English French and Gascons the chiefe of the English were the two Cardinalls of Winchester and Yorke the Dukes of Bedford Yorke and Norfolke the Earles of Warwicke Salisbury Oxford Huntington Ormond Mortaigne and Suffolke Of French the Duke of Burgony Lewis de Luxenburg Cardinall and Chancellour of the Kingdome the Bishops of Beauvois and Noyon first Peeres of France the Bishop of Paris and others after him Of Gascons Count Longuerville Count de March Count Vademont of Lorraine and many others He was received and met with
extraordinary violences of those former times doe cease ordinary ones not being to bee taken away no more then are mens affections for that nature cannot bee withstood and man is in the first ranck of fierce creatures composed of senses and inclinations little lesse then like to them and yet more harmefull did not reason the mother of vertue prevaile in some of them and feare the moderator of vices refraine the most of them The Kingdome of France was by the universall consent of all fallen into the yron age and England though shee had the active part yet the subject whereon shee had to worke being hard and apt to resist made her subject to repercussions so as by doing mischiefe shee mischieved her selfe whilest fortune uncertaine in her windeings did by apparent dangers render the event ambiguous to fight upon an others ground was the advantage of the one to fight favoured by the people the advantage of the other their disadvantages were equally divided the one and the other did reciprocall dammages so as the Christian looker on could not but pitty them and fervently desire peace betweene them Pope Eugenius the sixth was hee who did most of all desire this it behooved him to endeavour it the title of universall Father and the affaires of Christendome enforced him to it for Christendome could hardly evade the ruine threatned her by the Turks who having envaded Europe in the yeare 1363. after having taken Philippopolis and Andrenopolis in a few yeares had made themselves Masters of Servia Bulgaria Valacchia and little lesse then all Slavonia and in the yeare 1412. Mahomet first having transported the regall seate from Brusia in Britinnia to Andrenopolis in Thracia conquered Macedonia and extended his empire even to the Ionique Sea hee left it to Ammurath the first with the same designe of the conquest of Christendome a thing easily conceaved by a proude heart and not impossible to bee effected by a warlike Prince whose power and fortune corresponding it was not easily discerned whether were greater in him and to those who apprehended the danger they were a like terrifying whereupon the Pope not knowing how to withstand them but by uniting the Christian Princes hee sent the Cardinall Santa Croce to procure the agreement in the assembly which was appointed at Arra's the Councell assembled together at Bazill did the like by the Cardinall Cyprus accompanied by many Prelates England sent thither the Cardinall of Winchester the Archbishops of Yorke the Earles of Huntington and Suffolke the Bishops of Norwich St. David and Lisieux France the Duke of Burbone the Constable the Count Vandosme the Archbishop of Rheimes and many other of the Counsell The Emperour the Kings of Cyprus Portugall Castaile Scicily Navarre Polonia Denmarke and the Dukes of Brittany and Savoy sent thither their Embassadours though unrequested on Henries behalfe the soveraigntie of France was demanded on Charles that Henry should renounce the title of the King of France and that hee should possesse Normandy and whatsoever hee did possesse at the present in Guienne but this with homage and under the soveraignty of Charles and the Crowne of France the just opposite to which each of them did pretend so as the two Cardinalls perceiving no meanes how to agree them nor how to make them lay downe their Armes The English Embassadors departed but Philip made an agreement being come thither to that purpose and the French with resolution of giving him content the articles were what satisfaction Charles should give for the death of Iohn Duke of Burgundy They conceived words that he should say in his excuse punishments for as many as were thereof guilty and present banishment for the absent either sort of them to be named by Philip a Church to be built in Monberea and a Charter house with annuall meanes befitting the Church and vestry and livelihood for twelve Monkes and a superior 50000. Crownes for the jewels that were taken away from the dead Duke and a reservation for Philip to recover the rest which were not named more particularly the fleece esteemed of a great value then followed the articles of such places as were to be delivered up unto him the Counties of Maseon Xaintonge in inheritance to him and those who should descend from him whether male or female together with all the appurtenances thereunto belonging jurisdictions prerogatives patronages by Law nominating of offices taxes Magazines of salt and other things of like nature The City of Auxerres and the precincts thereof with all the above-said preheminences the jurisdiction of Barr upon the Seine together with the Citie Castell and all thereunto belonged the Law patronage of the Church and Abby of Luexeule pretended unto but never possessed by the Dukes of Burgondy Peronia Mondedier Rom and all Cities on either side the Soane Saint Quintine Corbie Amiens Abbeville the county of Pontian Dourlens San Requior Creuxcore Arleux Montague and all the other places belonging as properly to the Crowne of France as those pretended unto by the Emperour in Artois and Hamault Charles reserving nothing to himselfe but homage and soverainty with this condition that all that were named with Perone and after Perone should bee understood as ransomable for 400000. Crownes which was afterwards in the time of Lewis the eleventh one of the causes of his distast with Duke Charles who was sonne to Philip and did succeed him To these were added the counties of Guiennes Bolognia and Burgony for him and his heires male free from fealtie homage or service the like was to be understood of all the other townes of importance of the crowne which for the present or for the time to come were to fall to him by inheritance or succession during his life after which the soveraigntie should returne unto the King and their subjection unto his heire according to the severall nature of their entailers And in case the English should wage warre with him Charles was obliged to assist him by sea and land as in his owne particular cause nor was hee to make peace with them unlesse he therein comprehended him and that if Charles should breake this agreement his subjects should not bee bound to obey him but being freed from all oathes they should obey and serve him against Charles himselfe Lastly that Charles Count Caralois sonne to Philip should marry Katherine King Charles his third daughter and have with her in portion 120000. crownes a marriage which was not consummated till about foure yeares after by reason of both their tender yeares for when shee died eleven yeares after this leaving no children behind her shee was not above eighteene yeares old This was the rate which Charles bought Philips friendship a bargaine very advantagious to him notwithstanding all ' its disadvantages for his friendship was not to bee bought at too great a rate since being freed from the English and his kingdome restored his sonne Lewis recovered what hee with an opportune
They made some resistance though but for a small time their numbers not being able to withstand the great Forces of the Constable and people so as some of them being slaine and the rest retired into the Bastaile they were beset with Corps de Guard in such places as were least to be annoyed by the Artillery in so much as being blockt up on all sides this their retreate served onely for their recapitulation which is no small advantage in such a case the goods they had left in the Citie were seised on and shared the Bishop of Terrovan to boote with his other houshold implements part of which hee afterwards recovered by the favour of Messieurs de Trenant and Lalaigne lost the richest adornements of his Chappell the goods of such Citizens as had sided with the enemy were confiscated the antient Officers cashiered and new ones put in their places and the besieged not able to hold out and not likely to bee succoured after tenne dayes came forth their good and lives saved and with a safe conduct from the Constable retired themselves to Roan Thus Paris returned to its former government sixteene years after that the Duke of Clarence had placed a Garrison there in the behalfe of his brother Henry the fifth This and some other losses had rather madded them then mated the English The Garrison of Callais went to Bullen and had almost taken that part which is called the lower Bullen But Fortresses are taken by great Forces not great anger having burnt many of the shipps which lay in the Haven they passed into the precincts of Gravelline where destroying all the country they gave a furious allarum to the common people who having taken Armes ran to oppose them but as it is usuall to homebred people to presume much and performe little they were rooted 400. of them slaine 120. taken prisoners the rest escaping whither they could whilst the English leading away their pray and prisoners retired themselves to their Garrisons on the other side some of the inhabitants of Gisores were corrupted by La Hire to permit him entry in to the City so as comming with great forces from Gerbery hee entered in and laid siege to the Castle wherein the Garrison had saved themselves and given notice hereof to Roan so as whilest the oppugners and defendors were in their chiefest heate the Lord Talbot came thither with the Lord Scales and 1800. Souldiers werewithall he freed the Castle recovered the Citie chased the enemy away and punisht the traytors At this time the Duke of Yorke came from England to Normandy bringing along with him 8000. Souldiers with which if hee had bin dispatcht away when he ought to have beene the Country of Cauxe had not beene lost and much lesse Paris The Duke of Summersets envy the cause of so great losse was not punished for that hidden mischiefes are not subject to punishments or for that the faults of great delinquents are not without great danger taken notice of Monsieur de Croy Bayliffe of Hannault had at this time gathered together 1500. Souldiers under the conduct of Messieurs de Vaurin Noyrule Sananses and other remarkeable commanders with intention by way of Praeludium to the siege of Callais to runne the country round about it The Garrisons of Callais Guines and other neighbouring places fall upon the same designe who the same night were gathered together to the number of 2000. to sacke the country about Bullen so as the Burgonians had advanced themselves but one houre sooner they had met with their Scouts who they descryed by breake of day upon the passage over the bridge of Millay Croy having advised what was to bee done resolved to set upon them whilst in disorder they should be pillaging the country and though hee could not take them at unawares yet howsoever to give them battell hee devided his men into two squadrons himselfe following the English with the former having for his guide the smoke of such houses and villages as they burnt The English had notice of his comming from Some who at the same time they had taken prisoners so as having there forraging those who were nearest him united themselves together and placed themselves upon the top of a little hill where being by him discovered but not the rest that marched after he set upon them not expecting the arrivall of his second Squadron and finding them in disorder and but a few in number and the first incounter he slew betweene three and fourescore of them the rest fled to their companions and were pursued by the victorious But when they perceived a second Troope they made a stop expecting the arrivall of their second Squadron and wavering in their resolution of fighting they encouraged one another to what none of them had any minde The English this meane while having reordered themselves set furiously upon them the Bickering was not long and the formerly victorious making very little resistance were driven even to underneath the walls of Ardresse the number both of slaine and prisoners did not exceede 100. for surprised by feare they betooke themselves rather to flight then fight Decroy was wounded and his horse slaine under him but he had the good fortune to recover another and was more vext at the manner of his losse then at the losse it selfe which might be counterpoised by his former encounter The victualls returned with their prisoners to Callais and were met by the Earle of Mortaigne sonne to the Duke of Sommerset who was sent thither with 1500. men to oppose Philips designes who if hee had undertaken this enterprise with men taken into pay and not with the common people of Flanders who will be entreated and not commanded by their Princes hee would either have reaped more advantage thereby or lesser shame had he gathered together so many men as thinking the number superfluous he dismist the greatest part of them the number of those who remained amounting to 40000. An Army which if considered in ' its number richnesse of apparell splendor of Armes quantity of Artillery Pride of Pavillions and infinite number of Carriages fit to conquer a whole nation not a single towne but wee are deceived in nothing more then in a good opinion wee hold of our selves The people of Gaunt thought that the walls of Callais ought to have fallen downe at their appearing as did the walls of Iericho when the Israelites appeared They were troubled that the ships came no sooner from Holland fearing least the English having the Sea open should leave the towne empty and fly away to England they thought that being terrible to their owne Princes at home they should bee the like abroad to all the world and growing insupportable by reason of this confidence they became odious to all men before they came from Flanders they caused two Mills belonging to two particuler men to be beaten downe imputing the late losse of the Flemings before the Graveline to them neither durst Philip contradict
father Iohn was in the like manner abandoned before Mondediere And as for the Flemmish Authors Meierus Henterus and Petit if I understand them aright they say no such thing and Speede an English Authour sayes that Philip was excused by many out of reasons suffiently probable Glocester came to Callis as some say with 300. as others with 500. vessells loaded with 25000. Souldiers finding the enemy gone entered Flanders meeting none that did oppose him he tarried not to besiege any place but burning and destroying where e're hee went put all to ruine great was the prey hee made especially of beasts He burned Popernence Bailleul Chasteauneufe Rimesture and Vallor-Chappule he dismantled many Castles forsaken by their Garrisons till weary of going about and wanting bread hee retired to Guienes and from thence to Callais Many women at the price of a peece of bread recovered the ruines of their houses the scarcity of bread was the cause of much sicknesse in the Army But Glocester having onely selfe interest for his occasion hee returned to England where he found new troubles appeased first by danger and then by the death of the King of Scotland King Iames had married his daughter Margaret to Lewis the Dolphin whereat England was distasted since this affinity could but not be prejudiciall to her so as the two nations being netled began to endamage each other the Scots pretended a double injury that England had endeavoured to hinder the Brides passage into France since not able to breake the marriage they would have interrupted it by taking taking her prisoner and that the Earle of Northumberland unprovoked had assailed the confines of Scotland Vpon these dislikes Iames commenc't the warre and went with 30000. men to besiege Rosburg This place was commanded by Sir Ralph Gray who though hee did valiantly defend it yet was not hee the occasion of the Kings raising the siege nor yet the succour which the Earle of Northumberland was to bring him 't is likely some more urgent occasions was the cause thereof the true reason then was his wives hasty comming unto the Campe who being a woman and a Princesse would not have hazarded herselfe at such a time without some urgent occasion which since it doth belong unto the story I will take leave shortly to relate it shee came to advertise him of a conspiracy that was plotting against his life which caused him raise the siege to prevent it though his intentions did not succeede for blowes from heaven are not to be evaded Walter Earle of Atholl his unckle was chiefe of this conspiracy wrought thereunto by wicked ambition which lay lurking in him many yeares before 'T was he that had incited Robert Duke of Awebeny to kill Prince David that hee might serve this Iames with the same sawce had not his father sent him away had he beene saved by being prisoner in England his designe was when these two Princes should be murthered himselfe to kill Robert and his sonne that hee might without any competitor remaine the sole heire unto the kingdome and 't was not unlikely to have fallen out according to his wish for Robert after so many detestable wickednesses grew to be hated by all men But Iames his preservation having broken both their designes it tooke life againe in him alone When Robert being dead Mordecay his sonne and the sonnes of Mordecay executed after Iames his returne to Scotland none stood betweene him and the accomplishment of his tyranny but the very King neither did hee beleeve that the people would be thereat displeased for Iames had mightily distasted the people by putting a great taxation upon them for the Fleete which did conduct his daughter to her husband which was by many of them denyed and but unwillingly paid by the rest In so much as though Iames had given order to the Collectors to gather no more monyes and to restore what already had beene collected to those that gave it yet did hee not sufficiently sweeten them for such favours as are caused by necessitie doe not content the people but that which did the most of all offend them was his unexpected rising from before Roseburg for having beene at great expence for this enterprise and no man guessing at the reason of his quitting it it could allow of no good construction Atholl was the chiefe actor in this Tragedy but would not bee seene therein till he appeared as King not as guilty His chiefest instruments were two bold Roberts the one his owne Grandsonne the other of the Family of the Griâ—…es the former drawne by his Grandfathers authoritie and his hopes after him as being his heire the other out of an eager desire of being revenged upon the King by whom he reputed himselfe doubly injured for having long before for some misdemeanors beene imprisoned and banished the King had lately taken from him the guardianship of a nephew of his which was falne unto him by his brothers death The Queene had discovered the conspiracy but not the conspirators so as the King using all possible dilligence to find them out made them hasten the effecting of their businesse for feare of being discovered he had withdrawne himselfe together with his wife and some familiar friends without any guard to the covent of preaching Friers neare to the walls of Pearth amongst which was one of the conspirators named Iohn whose Sir-name I find not written The Traitors entred into the Friery rewarding the Porter and being come into the Kings Ante-chamber and met not with any body they stood expecting that the said Iohn should open the doore that they might enter without noise when one Walter Stretton came forth for some businesse concerning the King who seeing so many armed men and not able to get backe cryed Treason treason but him they instantly slew and ran unto the doore and found it shut by one Katherine Douglas a Lady worthy remembrance This Lady missing the great Barre wherewith the doore was wont to be shut and which was purposely hid away by Iohn supplied the place thereof with her owne Arme but they forced open the doore and brake her Arme they slew all that withstood them the King was slaine with 28. wounds the Queen who when her Husband fell fell upon him to serve him for a Buckler so as she could not easily be dragg'd from him received two wounds and Patrick Dunbarre brother to the Earle of the March who defended the King as long as he was able was left for dead sorely wounded and his fingers struck off This cruell treason was forthwith divulged every where filling all mens mindes with horrour and pitty those who formerly hated the King did now celebrate him they called to minde how he had passed all his life in afflictions his childhood practised upon his unckle his youth bittered by imprisonment his Kingdome annoyed with perpetuall seditions and now slaine in a Court of government the most moderate and most just that ever Scotland enjoyed there
held out for Talbot being come with 4000. Souldiers with full purpose to give the Constable battle who having fortified himselfe in the City did not stirre from thence though much provoked tooke a Fort placed in the Island neare unto the Market-place wherein hee slew 120. men tooke all the rest prisoners and forced Monsieur de Croy to abandon his quarter and got many barkes loaded with victualls so as having secured the besieged and furnished them with fresh Souldiers they did not withstanding forbeare to surrender themselves A few dayes after Sr. William Chamberlaine was their chiefe as saith Monstrelee and Sr. Thomas Abringant according to Chartier but whether of either it was where hee came to Roan hee was clapt up prisoner in the Castle and accused for having surrendred not necessitated thereunto since hee had men victualls and munition but how ever hee so pleaded for himselfe as he was set at liberty The Constable not content with this atchievement marched into Normandy besieged Auranches and at the comming of the Duke of Alansonne was by him reinforced with new troopes a part whereof tooke the City and Castle of Saint Susanna in Mayne through the treachery of an English Knight as saith Giles whom hee nameth not As for Auranches after three weekes siege hee was forced to rise from before it for Talbot came and countersieged him entring the towne in his very sight the Constable not being able to hinder him The Dolphins insurrection which hapned at this time did a little retard his fathers good fortune for thereby the English repossessed themselves of such places as they had lately lost hee was then just sixteene yeares old he lived at Loches under the tuition of Count de Marsh a gentleman of noble conditions but his authoritie grew lesse after his marriage and after that with the waight of the Corrazza hee liked well of millitary applause and the flatteries of such who hoped for advancement by reason of this rent the causes hereof were two the first for that Charles was alwayes governed by people of no great account the second the ambition of the Princes which hath at all times been prejudiciall to France for they pretend to that out of right which is onely due unto them by favour Charles gave occasion hereof by his ill conceived suspitions and the Princes laid hold thereof contrary to the lawes of nature by making the sonne disobedient to the father and to civill wisedome by putting dissention in the kingdome in a time when they should all have conspired to have set it free by expelling the enemy But suspitions were in Charles become inseparable and become naturall unto him by reason of his being become accustomed to his mothers persecutions and the enmity of Burgony and England so as affying onely in the meaner sort of people as those that were lesse apt to hurt him he made them insolent as mistrusting the great ones he gave them cause of offence by excluding them from his familiarity and affaires his sonnes discontents sprung from the same fountaine his father grew jealous of him seeing him grow in authority as in yeares and in the subjects expectation so as to keepe him under he treated him more frugally and held a stricter hand over him then his yeares his being married and his ambition could permit those who misled him were the Dukes of Burbone and of Alansonne the Counts of Vandome Chabanes the Dunnesse Charmount Tremugtie Boveant and Prie by the Bastard of Burbones meanes these bad him weigh the duty he ought his father and the welfare of the state that the former was to be preserved by the preservation of the latter but not contrarywise They shewed unto him the evill effects caused by his fathers bad government they ript up all from the murthering of the Duke of Burgundy even to the present time they enformed him that those who were of the greatest authoritie about him perswaded him to peace which could not be done without dismembring the kingdome which was to deprive him the Dolphine of his inheritance and patrimony for that their power being weakned by warre wherein Captaines and governours of provinces were onely to be used they could not tyrannize over the King Kingdome Princes and Dolphin unlesse they should exclude men of merit They told him how his being confined in so solitary a place might serve for an Argument to prove this since he was kept there of set purpose that being far from the Court and ignorant of affaires he might depend upon them that by taking upon him so generous a resolution hee could not displease his father since the effects would shew that such disobedience would redound more to his profit then any obedience could doe since thereon depended the preservation of the state father sonne and subjects I know not whether it were these reasons that prevailed with the Dolphin or else his owne contumatious inclinationâ—… his answer was hee was ready to doe whatsoever his quality obliged him unto That all the power lay in the Princes that hee would neither be wanting to himselfe nor them In briefe leaving Loches and the Count his governour he went to Monlius where the Duke of Burbone waited for him and whether the Duke d'Alansonne and Count de Dammartin came unto him and after them all the rest with a resolution not to part with him till such time as according to the common pretence of all seditious people disorders were reformed the authority of the Princes established and men of worth called into favour They used their best meanes to draw Philip to their faction but hee whose eyes were not dazled did not onely deny them but advised them to more wholesome resolutions since their enterprise was unjust full of danger and for which they had no ground hee protested hee would never seperate himselfe from Charles and said hee should bee able to doe the Dolphin better service by not siding with him then if hee should take his part this answer did displease the confederated finding themselves thereby deceived in their chiefest hope but they were much more displeased when all the Provinces did with horrour and detestation heare of this insurrection They all loved the Dolphin and offered to serve him but not against his Father who having admonished him of his duty and not prevailing went armed to Poictiers from whence hee sent to the Duke of Burbone commanding him to deliver up unto his Sonne and to the Duke of Alanson commanding him to surrender up Niorte and Saint Massence willing them both to come before him and give a reason for their insurrection but they obeyed not On the contrary Alanson sent word to Massence to defend it selfe upon notice whereof the City revolted and the Castle was besieged and taken by the Kings forces which suddenly flockt thither and the Commanders hanged Finally a totall agreement was made by an assembly held at Clarimont where the King being perswaded to pardon the Offendors if together with the
Dolphin they would humbly begge forgivenes they all came and threw themselves before his feet Charles blamed his Sonne for his fault committed and the danger he had therby put the Kingdome to exhorting him to better thoughts and hee desiring his Father to pardon Tremoulle Chamount and Prie who were excepted in the pardon protesting hee would not accept of his unlesse they had theirs His Father rebuked him againe and was contented that being free from punishment they should retire themselves to their owne houses wherewithall he was notwithstanding to be contented unlesse they would abandon those In the time of these disorders Richard Beauchampe Earle of Warwicke and Regent of France dyed and the Duke of Yorke was the second time chosen who passed into Normandy accompanied by the Earle of Oxford the Lord Bourchier intituled Earle of Eu and many other gentlemen he presently found wherein to imploy himselfe for the losse of Pontouse being very incommodious for the Parisians they disbursed a great summe of mony to Charles that he might endeavour the recovery of it wherefore hee went to besiege it with 1200. old Souldiers and was followed by the greatest part of the Princes and Nobles of France the Lord Iohn Clifford who together with Talbot had but a little before surprised it commanded there in chiefe The River Ouse did much incommodiate the besiegers for they could not approach the Citie on that side wherefore having built a bridge of Boates over against the Abby of Saint Martins and made themselves masters of the Abby they made thereof a Fort which did much endamage the besieged yet were they not so begirt on all sides but that they were succoured as some will have it foure or five times Talbot was the first who furnish't them with men and victuals and the Duke of Yorke came thither with 8000. men sent to present battell by his heraulds which Charles would not by any meanes accept of for since the river parted the two Armies hee beleeved that as long as the bridge of Beaumont was well guarded by which the Duke was to passe hee could not be enforc'd to fight but the Duke having brought along with him in Carts great store of Boates Cordage timber and plankes hee passed some few of his men over the River who so speedily wove a bridge of Ropes whilest Talbot seemed as if he would force his passage over the bridge of Beaumont as that they were almost all past over before the enemy was aware so as it was too late to withstand them in the endeavouring whereof many were slaine and many taken prisoners Charles was commended for his wisedome in not entertaining the battle but he was blamed for his negligence in suffering the enemy to passe the River being thereby reduced to a necessitie of fighting against his will but being resolved not to come to handblowes he raised his siege by night and having put his Ordnance into the Fort Saint Martin the which hee left in the custody of Charles d'Aniou and the Admirall Coetery with 3000. men he retired himselfe to Poiesy The Duke who upon break of day had put himselfe in order to give him Battle finding him gone entered the Citie and having caused fresh supply of victualls to bee brought in and left Sir Iarvis Clifton there with a 1000. men to defend it he marched forwards towards Poiesy but Charles eschewing him after some few skirmishes hee went to Lamote and from thence to Rhoan Charles this meane while suffered in his reputation especially amongst the Parisians and Courtiers which made him resolve to returne to Pontouse and either take it or dye in the enterprise he went thither with new Forces he assaulted it on three sides he himselfe in person in one part the Dolphin in another hee entred the towne though in his entrance he lost 3000. of his men of the thousand that were in the Garrison 500. died in the assault and many afterwards so as very few of the Commander Cliston remained prisoners This losse was the cause of many others particularly of Corbeile Mellune and Eureux but this accident hindered not the Negotiation of peace which was adjourned the last yeare till the now present time the assembly was to be at Callais for the English would not give way it should bee else where Those that were imployed from England brought along with them the Duke of Orleans still a prisoner to the end that by his endeavouring the businesse he might procure his liberty the chiefe of those who were imployed from France were the Archbishop of Rheims and Narbone and the Bastard of Orleans On Philips behalfe came Monsieur de Croevaceur many dayes were spent in finding out a meanes of accommodation but all in vaine for it was impossible to agree so disagreeing interests The English held resolute to three points to repossesse the Dutchesse of Normandy and Gascony to repossesse whatsoever they had lost for 30. yeares before and to hold all this free from any dependency upon the crowne of France In the first there was no great difficulty nay it was yeelded unto but the other two were impossible for Charles would not restore backe any thing and much lesse quit that soveraignty which had beene informer times enjoyed by his predecessors so as the businesse being adjourned to another time the assembly was dissolved the private businesses concerning the Duke of Orleans had no better successe for monyes were not found ready for his ransome and the English would not rely upon his promises but he had his liberty by a meanes which no man would have imagined Philip began to consider that if this Prince should be set at liberty by any other meanes then his their amity would be immortall to the ruine of the one or of the other of them or rather of them both and of the kingdome and that if he should undertake to free him not onely a peace betweene them was likely to ensue but a friendship for which every one and the King himselfe would thanke him Yet that he might not walke on hud winckt and perad venture be deceaved in his beleefe he would first know for certaine whether hee could forget and forgive his fathers murther committed by Philips father the which as it was altogether unknowne to King Phillip till 't was committed so was hee much displeased thereat when 't was committed as likewise whether or no he would marry the daughter of the Dutchesse of Cleaâ—…e his sister this Prince had beene prisoner 25. yeares which caused so great a desire of liberty in him as hee with much willingnesse imbraced these propositions he promised for ever to forget his fathers death in respect of this present favour and gave his word to marry her whom he proffered him Hereupon Philip paid 300000. Crownes and took him from England he sent the Dutchesse his wife to meete him at Gravalein and came thitherafterward himselfe he brought him to Saint Omers where having sworne to the peace at Arras
she was but 13. yeares old and he himselfe above 50. was married a second time to Matthias Count de Castelbuono of the house of Fois who had by her one daughter but being hardly handled by her husband she made a will whereby she made King Charles her heire in case her daughter should die without lawfull heires for the which her husband shut her up in prison when she was fourescore yeares old upon this her daughter dyed and Charles having his hands full else where Matthias maintained by the Count de Fois and by agreement with Count Armignac both his cousen smade himselfe master of many places of that County Amignac doing the like who laid pretences thereunto the King who was obliged to assist Iane and desires to enjoy in his due time the inheritance that was given him commanded her husband to present her at Tholouse where asperation between her him being declared halfe the county was assigned over to her the other half reserved for the kings use but she dying some three moneths after and Count Armignack having usurped many places Charles sent the Dolphin against him so as being abandoned by Count Perdriak his brother by Count de March and by Salatzar a Captaine of Arragon who did all sustaine him hee shut himselfe up in a Castle where thinking to couzen the Dolphins young yeares by simulation and treaties he was by the same arts cozened by the Dolphin who was a great master therein for when he suffered him to enter into the Castle hee tooke him prisoner and sent him his wife his second sonne and two daughters to Carcassonne from whence he was delivered at the intercession of Count de Fois his desire then to revenge this affront and to regaine this County from Charles made him offer this marriage which tooke no effect as wee shall see The Pope and all the other Princes of Christendome continued in the desire of making a peace betweene these two Kings to the which they thought the expences they had beene at and the reciprocall evills they had suffered would make them more inclinable to this purpose an Assembly was appointed at Tours whither came most of the Princes of the blood and those who came not sent their substitute amongst which the Duke of Burgony sent his for Henry came William Poole Earle of Suffolke Doctor Adam Mollins Lord Keeper the Lord Robert Rosse and others for Charles the Duke of Orleans Lodovick of Burbone Count de Vandosme and Monsieur de Pesigni but meeting with the wonted difficulties not likely to be ended in a short time A truce for 18. moneths was concluded by which meanes they hoped they might meet with the necessary expedients for the desired peace some report that upon this occasiō Henry demanded Margaret of Aniou daughter to Renatus King of Scicily for wife which was not so for his marriage with the daughter of Count Armignack was at that time thought as good as concluded her fathers performance of his promises being only expected for the consummating thereof the onely moover in the other was the Earle of Suffolke who did it of his owne head not acquainting any of his Colleagues therewithall and wherein hee did too boldly exceede his instructions if hee did it out of beleefe that this new allyance by blood was requisite to the joyning of their mindes he was much too blame for if consanguinitie be of no moment amongst Princes when particuler interest is in question much lesse affinitie if not Henry being the sonne of Charles his sister no tie save that of father could more strictly have united them so as it did not much import that the Queene of France should bee Aunt by the Fathers side to her whom he should marry since Charles was Vncle to himselfe by the mothers side what was credited was that the Earle did this to advance himselfe by meanes of this Lady intended by him for wife to Henry without any further respect The conclusion was that the King of Scicily should have all restored unto him which did patrimonially belong unto him in Aniou and Maine and which were now enjoyed by the King of England so as it was not sufficient that this unlucky marriage should neither bring profit with it nor any hopes thereof but that to make it on all sides disadvantagious hee should endow his father in law with these countries which had beene wonne at expence of blood and which for safety and reputation ought to be unallienable from the Crowne of England but the fate if any such thing there be which led him unto ruine was in-evitable for the Eà rle of Suffolke being returned to England figured forth this match as a meanes to end the warres to procure peace and make the Kingdome happy whereby he blinded the Councell and painted forth the Lady in the most lovely colours that beauty could bee set forth in and in conditions the most sublime that might become a Princesse whereby hee allured Henry so as though no man did approve of it as thinking it good some seemed to approve of it not to displease Suffolke and all to please the King who was perswaded to it for it is dangerous for such as councell Princes to have more regard to the Prince his profit then to the humoring of him in his affections Which were it otherwise Princes would be too happy and peradventure not acknowledged God the author thereof who doth therefore counterpoise the power of their might with the impotency of their passions The Duke of Glocester was hee alone who to his cost opposed it thinking the former intended match not fit to be broken as well for that it was amisse to faile the Count Armignac as likewise that his alliance was more advantagious and of more pregnant hopes of honorable atchievements whereas the other brought nothing with it but losse the Citie of Mens Mayne and that part of the Dutchy of Aniou which Henry possessed serving as a Bulwarke to Normandy did to the first losse of their surrendring adde a second of weakning the affaires in France which ought to be maintained in their full force to the end that the treatie of peace might bee made upon the better termes but all these reasons were to no end since the heavens had decreed that the Duke should for this cause loose his life the King his life and state the Crowne all that it possest abroad and the kingdome that peace at home which till then it had injoyed When Charles understood that Henry was herewithall contented he sent unto him the Count de Vandosme a Prince of the blood and the Archbishop of Rheins who concluded the match the more to honour this unfortunate marriage Henry created three Dukes and one Marquesse he made Iohn Holland Earle of Huntington Duke of Excester Humphrey Earle of Stafford Duke of Buckingham Henry Earle of Warwicke Duke of Warwicke and the Earle of Suffolke who was the authour thereof Marquesse of Suffolke and for his further
and ruine of himselfe wherein did no lesse appeare the common consent by the secresie in such a busines of great importance which was inviolabely observed then the ill satisfaction given by such as governed who were not aware that by alienating such as ought to have depended upon them and not spying into their actions nor making use of liberality and hopes things usuall in him who knowes how to governe they were of necessity to fall but on the contrary they trusted every one whilest they discontented all and minded not any friendship beleeving the bare name of King to bee sufficient whilest weakenes and simplicity made the King to bee despised and them hated who made use thereof The first day of Aprill 1447. the truce expired and the desire of peace prorogu'd it till the first of Iune 1449. when an accident brake forth which interrupted the quiet and quite dasht the hopes of a conceived peace Duke Francis the first who was comprehended in the truce raigned in Britanny and Francis Surianne named the Arroganne who for services done to the Crowne of England had deserved the order of the Garter was Governour in low Normandy his Garrisons namely those of Saint Iaques and Beveronne had by reason of their commerce discovered the weakenes of the neighbouring frontier Townes especially of Tongeresse in Britanni the which being rich and ill guarded was by the Arragon scaled by night and taken together with the Castle not without the marke of much cruelty and avarice for to boote with the breach of truce and the taking of other mens goods in a time when in all reason they ought not to have done so they slew many of the Inhabitants and pilladged all they had giving more scandall by the circumstances then by the deed it selfe Duke Francis complained hereof by a Herauld to the Duke of Somerset requiring of him amends for the injury and the restitution of the place together with what was taken from thence Somerset cooly replied that the accident displeased him that hee did approve thereof and that hee should make such satisfaction as hee should thinke fit Francis was herewithall no whit pleased but represented his injury to Charles as done unto his Majesty requiring aide at his hands affirming hee was resolved to re-have his owne by the way of Armes with him to force it hee forthwith dispatcht away Messengers to England and Normandy making his complaints and received the like answer as formerly the Duke had done And Somerset sent unto him two Knights one of which were Sir Iohn Hungerford affirming by them that the action displeased him as being blamefull and done without his knowledge but reparation for the injury and satisfaction for what was taken away being demanded they said they had no other order but to endeavour that all places as well of the one side as the other should remaine according to the truce in their former secresie To the which Charles replied that if the Duke of Somerset were really sorry for what had hapned hee should doe well to shew it by making amends for the injury done which if hee should not doe hee would faile his Nephew the Duke of Britanny and therefore hee would not bee tyed to secure any place nor was it reason that being injured and endamaged hee should bee denied revenge since hee was allied in bloud to the greatest Princes and Lords of his Kingdome That Somerset should minde his owne affaires for so would hee doe since it was but reason that the English having possest themselves of what was anothers in time of truce the offended party might bee free from any tye of obligation and allowed to recent the injury received Hungerford not knowing how to answer him desired him to send some body to Sonniers a Towne belonging unto Charles whither the Duke of Somerset would likewise send some other Charles willingly did this but hee sent thither Monsieur de Cowlant and two others but whilest they were treating with Somersets deputies Monsieur de Bresse Captaine of Sonniers in company with Monsieur de Manni Robert Hacquet and Iames Claremont tooke Pont d'Arc being therein assisted by a Marchant who wonted to goe from one place to another and therefore well knowne was got to the Gate upon breake of day with a Cart wherein were two Souldiers apparelled like Carpenters and called for the Gate to bee opened the which being done hee stayed his Cart upon the draw Bridge and faining to take out some mony to reward them hee let a peece of silver fall which the keeper of the Gate stooping to take up he was slaine before hee could raise himselfe againe by the two Souldiers and together with him an Englishman that came to open the Gate at the same time the forenamed Captaines came from forth their ambush and with their followers entered the Towne they tooke sixscore English prisoners in their beds amongst which the Lord of Faulconbridge the Commander of the Towne whom Argentres beleeves to bee a Dutchman came thither the night before and sent them all to Sonniers this accident displeased the English but Charles liked it well of whom restitution being demanded hee replied hee would willingly doe it when Tongerres with all the Losses and interests thereof should bee restored to the Duke of Britanny The which the English could not doe for the losses and interests of the Towne were irreparable life could not bee restored to them that were slaine and the spoiles estimated at 1600000. Crownes were diversly disposed of by them that tooke them and emborsed them that were the Authors or Permitters thereof This inconvenience could not have hapned in a better time for Charles being enformed of the Duke of Glocesters death the Nobilities division the Kings weakenes and the Queenes detasted government hee thought it a fitting time to drive the English out of France yet moved hee not suddenly to the end that the breach of truce might bee on his side justifiable hee made a confederacy with the Duke of Britanny with an obligation of reciprocall assistance by Sea and Land and under the name of the Duke of Britanny Charles consenting thereunto Gerbory was taken by Monsieur de Mony and as many as were found there put to the sword Conques by Robert Hocquet Coingnac and Saint Magrine neare Burdeaux in Gascony by Verdenne Somerset complained of these invasions to Charles and required restitution answer was made that hee wondered that the English who had taken Tongerres in time of truce without any occasion given and without restoring should pretend the Duke of Britanny unjustly injured should restore what by just reprisall hee had taken from them At last they came to conference in the Abbey of Boneport the which prooving fruitlesse Charles resolved to make open warre and it succeeded well unto him for not having before any designe upon Vernuille hee understood that upon day breake it was surprised by Peter Bresse and Iames Claremont by the meanes of a Miller who was Sentinell
of the other his bad that suffering himselfe to be gulded by a prodigious ambition a usuall disease amongst great wits hee of himselfe did negotiate in an unexpedient and harmefull match and which was likely not to bee denied since that thereby those territories were surrendered which ought not have beene quitted for any whatsoever cause that he did too indiscreetly make use of the Kings favour occasioned by the Queenes more then ordinary inclinations The Parliament was summoned at the Blacke Friers in London wherein treaties being had against the Duke and the Queene fearing least he might therein suffer she thought she might reape some advantage by remooving the Parliament to Lecester but very few of the Nobilitie comming thither she was forced to remove it againe to Westminster where both houses being full the lower house presented many complaints against the Duke whereof some were true and some false The Articles were many the chiefest that hee had treated with the Bastard of Orleans when he was sent Embassadour to Henry to move Charles to make warre with England to the end that hee might make Iohn sonne to the said Duke King by marrying him to Margaret daughter to the late Duke of Sommerset the presumed heire to the Crowne in case the King should have no children Secondly that suborned by the sayd Bastard he was cause of the Duke of Orleans freedome Thirdly that the losse of France and Normandy was happened through his advise which was represented to the King of France by the said Duke of Orleans Fourthly that being sent Embassadour to make peace or truce he had condescended to the surrendring of Aniou and Mayne without the knowledge of the other Embassadours his fellow Colleagues and that being returned to England he perswaded the King thereunto so losing him the inheritance of those countries Fiftly that having at the same time discovered the Kings counsell unto the enemy together with the defects of the Forts and number of Souldiers the English by reason of these informations were driven out of France Sixtly that he had given the like informations to the Dunnesse when he was Embassadour in England seventhly that the King having sent Embassadours into France to treate of peace he was the cause why peace was not made having by way of Anticipation advertised Charles of his advantages Eightly that in the Starre Chamber hee had made his boasts that hee had as much power in the Councell of France as in that of England and that by his power hee could remove whatsoever Counsellors there Ninthly that corrupted by Charles hee had retarded the melitia that was to goe to France Tenthly that in the conclusion of the peace hee had not comprehended the King of Arragon nor the Duke of Britanny both friends to the King so as being comprehended by Charles hee alienated the former and made the other so great an enemy as Giles brother to the said Duke remaining firme in his friendship to England lost first his liberty and then his life His answers to the first three Articles were that hee never had committed nor so much as thought any such thing To the fourth that the businesse of the truce being left to his discretion it could not bee concluded without the surrendring of those states which was but a weake answer since the marriage of the Queene in consideration whereof this surrender was made was not so much as dreamt of by any save himselfe But on the other side it being approved of in Parliament wherein both the houses did joyne in Petition to his Majestie to reward him for this his great good service it followes that either the one Parliament or the other did amisse since the one desired reward the other punishment for the selfe same action the fift sixt seventh and ninth have no proofe at all but the accusers bare narration In the eight he may be convinc't but more of vanitie then of any other errour in the tenth his fault was omission but as it was not excusable in a personage of his condition so it was not to be punished in the highest degree his other accusations contained the topicall faults of favorites which in like persecution are usually alleaged that he had enricht himselfe out of the Kings treasure monopolized things belonging to the Crowne diminished the revenues thereof removed worthy men from the Councell placing such in their roomes as had dependancy upon him that he was the chiefe instrument in the death of the Duke of Glocester which though it were likely enough yet were not their proofes sufficient to condemne him Vpon these complaints he was sent unto the Tower as to be there forth comming till hee should give an account of what he was charged of but being set at liberty about a moneth after the people were thereat so highly incensed that to avoyd sedition it was requisite to take from the Lord Say his place of Treasurer all their places from all his other friends and so banish him for five yeares out of England But being imbarked in Suffolke to goe for France he was set upon by a man of warre belonging to the Earle of Excester was fought withall taken beheaded neare unto Dover in the same ship and his body throwne upon the shore from whence it was taken by one of his Chaplaines and buried in the Colledge of Winkefield in Suffolke This was the end of this man in whom so many causes both of blame and of praise concurring I know not whether hee ought to bee blamed or praised Vices are like Clouds which though they doe not totally obscure the day yet the thicker and blacker they are the more horrid and fearefull doe they make it Vices are not to bee ballanced with vertues no more then is ayre and water with earth and fire yet if amongst punishments the law givers could have taken away the memory of what was good in the guiltie I beleeve they would not have done it If there had beene no other evill in the Duke of Suffolke then the death of the Duke of Glocester whereof the signes are too manifest for him to cleare himselfe 't were sufficient to ecclipse all his other vertues in the estimation of all honest men but bee it as you will his misfortune was very prejudiciall to the King since thereby he was deprived of a servant as necessary for his preservation as by his Councell and valour he was ready to preserve him This chance did much inanimate those who syded with the Duke of Yorke who spared not in what they could to render the King dispised and hatefull they forgot not to inculcate the ignominious losse of France enough to bereave of reputation the most valiant Prince that is much more him who was given to idlenesse and wretchlesnesse that the state was governed by a proud woman the chiefe cause of all their evills Thus said the people should doe well to take example by the government of Ireland where the wisedome and valour of the Duke
Yorke to insnare the King and Kingdome his pretensions were just according to the lawes of England but according to the chiefest of all lawes which is the peoples welfare directly unjust for it is more convenient that a private man suffer and smart alone then the weale publique be ruinated and every one smart for if the meanes to claime be unjust there cannot any thing be thereunto framed but an injurious and blamefull justice he doubted that Henries knowne goodnes would render this his busines difficult and that the people borne by their love to a Prince who bore the Crowne not by his owne usurpation but by two successive discents from Father and Grandfather both worthy Princes the house of Yorke never having beene in possession thereof his pretensions would appeare a dreame and if not such yet not such as were likely to be applauded The evill consequences considered which were to ensue such controversies not being to bee decided but by the bloudy law of the sword and the losse of many an innocent life that therefore they were not likely to forsake Henry long in possession for him a new pretender these considerations prevailed so far with him as to keepe him within the bounds of simulation for doubting that the danger might consist in making knowne his designes he thought it best to make that be beleeved to be done for the weale publique which was indeed done for his owne ends and that by taking his former pretences touching the Duke of Somerset he might take revenge of a mortall enemy free himselfe of his greatest obstacle deprive the King of his chiefest leaning stocke and afterwards purchase the love of all men the love of the people by the ruinating a man detested for the losse of Normandy the love of the Nobility by reducing him who by reason of his too powerfull authority and greatnes was by the most of them infinitely envied Not herewithall contented hee forbare to villifie Henries reputation giving him out to bee poorely spirited and affirming that the condition of the now present times required a King who would not bee governed by his wife nor any third person but by his owne judgement a wiseman and endued with such vertues as not being to bee found in him were requisite in a Prince who was to governe so as having by these meanes prepared the peoples inclinations he made firme unto him such as sided with him especially two the Father and the Sonne the one Earle of Salisbury the other Earle of Warwick the first excellent for matter of councell the second endued with such qualities as vertue doth not impart but to those who are ordained for heroicall actions he wonne the good will of all men by approving his wisedome and valour with his innate liberality and magnificence Vertues by how much more solide then others and proper to make him be esteemed so much the lesse to be commended in this occasion altogether unworthy of any manner of praise he ordered things in this manner by the assistance of those forenamed he caused the Duke of Somerset to be arrested in the Queens lodgings and sent unto the Tower the which he was emboldned to doe by reason of the Kings being at that time sicke whose double weakenes both of minde and body had encourag'd him assisted as he was to worke himselfe into the government But as soone as Henry recovered his health he did not only restore him to his liberty but made him chiefe commander of Callis the then the most important charge the Kingdome had which caused great alterations for he was thought unfit for the custody of the only place which remained beyond the Sea who had lost all Normandy but Yorke perceiving that he had twise failed in his endeavours of ruinating him went into Wales where having got together a good army he marched towards London being accompanied by the forenamed Lords and many others the King so much distrusted that City as that he would not expect his comming there but went to encampe himselfe at Saint Albans where the adversary presented himselfe to give him battell the King had in his campe the Dukes of Somerset and Buckingham the Earles of Pembrook Stafford Northumberland Devonshire Dorset Wiltshire and many Barons amongst which Clifford Ludley Berneis and Rosse and proceeding according to the peacefull instinct of his nature he sent some unto him to know why hee came in that hostile manner and what hee did pretend unto but the messengers were hardly arriued when the Earle of Warwick at unawards set upon the Vantguard Royall and disordered it before the Duke of Somerset could remedy it so as all forces on both sides giving together a bitter battell was begun each side made good its station no man recoiled so many were slaine as it was thought there would not be a man in all the field left alive The Duke of Yorke stood observing all occurrences and sent fresh men to supply the place of such as were wounded whereby he made good the fight which Somerset could not doe as not having so many men and being more busy in fighting then in making provision The Royallest were almost all slaine The chiefe that dyed there were the Duke of Somerset the Earle of Stafford sonne to the Duke of Buckingham the Earle of Northumberland and the Lord Clifford the Duke of Buckingham the Earle of Wiltshire and Thomas Thorp Lord chiefe Baron together with some few that escaped fled away wounded This victory which hapned the 23. of May was a good Omen to those that ensued and to the putting an end to this difference for the prevailing party though not without shedding their owne teares and bloud did some few yeares after effect what they desired the Duke of Somerset left three sonnes behind him Henry Edmond and Iohn who adding their Fathers revenge to the hatred of the faction came all of them to miserable ends as wee shall see in middest of this good successe The Duke of Yorke would confirme the people in the beliefe that he had taken up armes onely for the good of the commonweale For the Duke of Somerset being dead who was the pretended reason of his commotion nothing remained for him to doe but to assume the Crowne so as having the King in his hands and under colour of his name power to frame the golden age which all seditious people promise in their rebellions he resolved to arrive at his end by degrees not thinking to meete with any more oppositions but he was deceived as are all those who not able to effect their desires but by wicked meanes dare not withstanding bee so wicked as it were requisite for them to be Some report that the King in this occasion was but ill served by the three Lords that fled and by his domestique servants their flight caused him to forsake the field and mightily dishartned the few that remained the King had withdrawne himselfe to a poore mans house where being found by the
his men proceeded from their desparing of faring well for being certaine to fare ill if they should loose they resolved rather to dye fighting then to live in shackells and perchance be hanged The Baron was one of the first that was slaine and together with him about 2400. more a sorrowfull happines for some dayes to the Earle for his two sonnes Iohn and Thomas being wounded in the Battell were both taken as they were providing for their cure and seeking out a bed in some neighbouring place they were led away to Chester and were likely to have fared ill had not the Inhabitants of that Towne affectionate to Yorke set them at liberty so as the Earle having recovered them did plenarily enjoy his good fortune this battel was the chance which ruined both the parties though for a while it was fortunate to Yorkes Successor for God after having chastised the one side the other was pleased to appease his anger by the uniting of both the houses which put an end to the civill warres The Duke of Yorke having received advertisement from the Earle himselfe of this good successe writ thereof to Callais from whence came the Earle of Warwick with a good band of old souldiers commanded by Andrew Trollop and Iohn Blunt Captains who were accustomed to the French-warres they marched all three to Shrewesbery so strong as they feared not to meete the enemy the King who had notice of their designe gathered together a very great army part of which came for the love they bore to him part for feare of the Queene whose anger was implacable The Duke had pitcht his campe not farre from Ludlow upon the confines of Wales whither the King went likewise to plant his and where they stood looking one upon an other waiting their best advantage but the Duke thinking it would be dangerous for him to temporise since consciences are subject to repentance the insurrections of subjects against their Princes ought either to be suddenly executed or not at all undertaken resolved to give him battell early the nextmorning The Earle of Warwick had not declare him selfe to the two fore named Captaines to be an enemy unto the King so as when they saw they were led to fight against their owne Prince in whose service and under whose pay they ever had and yet did live they fled to the Kings campe and acquainted the King with the Dukes intention who imagining his designe was discovered as it was resolved to flie which whether it proceeded out of his feare of Trolops valour and wisedome upon whom he had much relied or for that he thought his example would enduce others to doe the like I doe not know He went to Wales from thence to Ireland together with his second sonne the Earle of Rutland his eldest sonne the Earle of March together with Salisbury and Warwick embarkt himselfe in Devonshire and made for Iernesey from whence he went to Callais where without any manner of difficulties he and his companions were received the King sent after the one and the other but in vaine he pardoned all that stayd save some few who could not be left unpunished for examples sake he sackt Ludlow and Ludlowe Castle hee detained the Dutchesse of Yorke and her Sister the Dutchesse of Buckingham he banished those that were fled and by Parliament declared them to be rebells traitors enemies to the Kingdome and confiscated their goods he disposed of their commands he gave the wardenship of the North marches to the Earle of Northumberland and the Lord Clifford and the command of Callais to the Duke of Somerset on the which if he had thought at first as hath beene said their ruine had beene inevitable wanting that place of refuge the Duke of Somerset beleeving to have possession given him with as much ease as hee had the grant of the place went thither with a good band of souldiers but being shot at by the cannon from within the Towne hee withdrew himselfe a little of and sent unto the Captaines of the garrison to let them know the occasion of his comming and caused his letters patents to be shewed them but this availed him nothing nay having retired himselfe to Guines by skirmishing from whence he thought to bring them to obedience his ships went into the haven at Callais bearing a long with them those to whose charge they were recommanded who being enemies to Warwick were forthwith beheaded His skirmishes this meane while did daily diminish the number of his souldiers the which though it did the like to those within the Towne yet did they not so much feele the losse for they had every day fresh supplies many of the same faction flocking apace unto them from England unsent for whereupon having advertised the King and Queene of what straits he was in they dispatcht away unto him the Lord Rivers and Sir Antony Woodveile his sonne with 400. souldiers who being come to Sandwitch had the windes so contrary as they could not put to Sea the Earle of March had notice of all these proceedings and those of Callais who sent away Sir Iohn Denham with a company of souldiers more valiant then numerous who with a winde as favorable to them as it was contrary to their enemies entred the Haven and Towne of Sandwitch which being unguarded and free from suspition her Inhabitants thought they might sleepe securely hee tooke the Lord Rivers and his sonne in their beds and though the souldiers awakened made head and wounded Denham in the legge whereupon hee remained lame hee not withstanding mastered them hee sackt many houses hee being favored by the marriners made himselfe master of the chiefest of the Kings-ships furnished with all manner of warlike provisions and returning to Callais hee presented them to the Earle of March together with the prisoners the Earle of Warwick made use of these ships to convey himselfe into Ireland to the Duke of Yorke in his going and returning hee was so favored by the windes as hee spent not above 30. dayes in his whole journey but he had come short home being waited for by the Lord Admirall the Duke of Excester in his returne had not the Dukes commands beene in like manner set at nought by the souldiers and marriners being come to Callais hee tould them that the Dukes pleasure was that passing into England they should vexe the King till both the King and those hee should bring along with him should come and joyne with them the King to inhabite their landing had caused the Seaports to bee fortified deputing Sir Simon Monfort for that worke who to effect it went to get into Sandwich but nothing being done in Court whereof the Earle of March had not notice even by the Kings domestiques hee sent thither the Lord Falconbridge who tooke it the second time and sent Monfrot with divers other prisoners unto him advising him that the inclination of that shire considered shee should doe well not to loose time but crossing
his mouth but all stoode like dumbe immoveable statues whereat not much contented hee wished them to think upon what he had said and being againe desired to goe visite the King he said God excepted he knew no superiour two prodigies are said to have hapned at the same time that the Duke of Yorke alleadged his reasons of laying claime unto the Crowne in the upper house from the top of the lower house there hung a Crowne with certaine branches serving for Candlesticks affixed to it and on the top of Dover Castle was an other antiently placed for the adornement of that place At this instant time they both of themselves fell downe no cause at all being to be given for it whereupon judgement was made that in like manner the Crowne of the Kingdome was to fall The Duke of Yorke at his very first commotions against King Henry had sent unto Iames the second King of Scotland to desire his aide and to acquaint him with his pretensions but Iames not willing to meddle in other mens affaires answered that the English had taken many of his Townes whilest having enough to doe with rebells at home he had not meanes to defend them that if he would promise to restore them he would assist him the Duke promised him so to doe upon these hopes Iames assembled a great army and at the same time the Earle of Marsh tooke the King prisoner besieged Roxborough Yorke who had now no more need of him seeing in what danger the Towne was sent unto him to let him know that now he had ended the Warre that he thanked him for the promise of his assistance but that the siege of Roxborough being a thing which did dislike the people and himselfe thought the occasion thereof he desired him to rise from before it without endamaging England and that he had much a doe to detaine the English from taking up armes to succour it the King rejoycing at the Dukes prosperous successe enquired of the Messengers whether they had any commission or no to restore unto him such places as were taken from him and as was promised by the Duke to which they answering no neither will I said he quit a siege which I hope suddenly to put an end unto uninterrupted by these threats be they his or the peoples then playing with his cannon upon the Towne with more fury then formerly such was his misfortune as a peece of Ordnance bursting in two a spilter thereof slew him and hurt the Earle of Angus not hurtihg any other body this accident did notwithstanding breake off the siege for the besieged wanting all things requisite and they themselves reduced to a small number by reason of the often assaults they yeelded themselves to the new King Iames the third their lives and goods saved The death of this King was accompanied by the death of Charles King of France which though it were not violent yet was the strangest that ever was heard of being sicke some of his flatterers to make their zeale appeare the more put a conceipt into his head that surely somebody meant to poison him He forbare from taking any manner of food seaven dayes and when his Phisitians tould him that his weakenes proceeded from his forbearing meat and not from any sicknes he would have eaten but could not for the channells through which his meat should passe were closed up whereupon he dyed and left the Kingdome to his sonne Lewes the eleaventh The difference betweene the King and the Duke of Yorke was by the Parliament after many disputations thus ended that though the Crowne had beene usurped by Henry the fourth from Edmond Mortimer Earle of Marsh then living and did lawfully descend upon him the Duke of Yorke as borne of Anna the heire of Philips rights the onely Daughter to Lionell the Duke of Clarrence yet to withstand the evills which might arise from Henries deposing who had beene King above the space of 38. yeares the Duke of Yorke should bee contented that Henry should raigne as long as he should live and that after his death he the Duke of Yorke or his next heire should succeed him in his Kingdome The next day being all Saints-day the King with his roabes on and Crowne upon his head went in Procession to Saint Pauls waited upon by the Duke who after being proclaimed next heire and protectour of the Kingdome desired that to annull all jealousies the King would send for the Queene and her sonne Prince Edward the which he did but shee denying to come and having taken up armes to set her Husband at liberty and to nullifie whatsoever had beene done in prejudice of her sonne the Duke resolved to prevent her hee recommended the Custody of the King to the Duke of Norfolke and Earle of Warwick Hee commanded the Earle of Marsh to follow him with the greatest forces he could get as speedily as he could and he himselfe accompanied by the Earle of Salisbury went to Sandalls a Castle of his owne neere Wakefield where of friends and dependants he assembled 5000. men the which when the Queene heard of shee hasted to meete with him before he about should joyne with his sonne Shee had with her above 18000. fighting men and was followed almost be all the Lords of the Northern parts of England Together with Prince Edward her sonne the Dukes of Excester and Somerset the Earles of Devonshire and Wiltshire and the Lord Clifford with these shee presented herselfe before the Walles of Sandall's the Earle of Salisbury and Sir David Hall who councelled the Duke were of opinion that hee should keepe within the Walles till the comming of the Earle of Marsh since shee had no artillery to batter the Castle But hee more apt to generous then discreet resolutions thinking it a shame that a Woman should keepe him shut up within a Walle when so many valiant French Commanders in his so many yeares warfare in that Kingdome could not boast of so much sallied forth the last of December and descended into the fields beneath to confront her this Castle is seated upon a pleasant Hill and the Queene having divided her people into 3. parts shee laid two of them in Ambush under the Earle of Wiltshire and the Lord Clifford on two sides of the Hill and with the third wherein were the Dukes of Somerset and Excester shee met him in the plaine as soone as the Battell was begun hee was environed on all sides defeated in lesse then halfe an houre and himselfe valiantly fighting slaine together with 2800. of his men the Earle of Salisbury was wounded and taken prisoner Robert Aspell Chaplain to the Duke and Tutor to the Earle of Rutland a child of 12. yeares old seeing the ill successe of businesses led his charge forth to save him but by the Lord Cliffords troopes and by Clifford himselfe observed who saw him nobly attired hee was by him with his dagger in hand demanded who hee was the unfortunate Youth struck dumbe
the King of France and Duke of Burgondy as it made them differ in all their actions their enmity grew ever since the King being Dolphine and fled from his father did retire himself into Flanders where he tarried many yeers defray'd and nobly entertain'd by Philip father to Charles so as that which in others would have served as the seed of friendship and good will served them all their life-time as the cause of hatred The King was endued with many excellent conditions for wisdom he was not inferiour to any of the then-Princes in Christendom though that wisedom according to those who with more superstitious accuratenesse define it did rather deserve the name of Craft the object thereof being for the most part deceit He conceived that having himself been turbulent and refractory to his father his brother Charles the Princes of the blood and other great ones might with more reason be like to him That there were but two remedies for it To keep them under by not committing any charge unto their trust and To disunite them by sowing discord amongst them Those whom he most feared and consequently most hated were the Dukes of Burgondy and of Britanny great and puissant Princes and much the more for that they had obliged themselves by plighted faith to run one and the same Fortune He much feared his Brother not that he had any brains for being very simple there was small cause of fear in him but that seduced by other mens warinesse he might serve for a pretence to their ambitions he therefore fed him still with hopes but kept him in perpetual poverty to bereave him of all means whereby to make him considerable he never made good that which he promised him and though he afterwards gave him the Dutchy of Berry 't was in so dry a fashion as having distasted him he fled into Britanny whence arose the War of the Common Good in which they all joyned against him Philip the father of Charles who was then alive did not confederate with them but being distasted that the King would have redeemed all such Cities as he held upon the Soame which could not be denied him according to the Treaty at Arras he suffered his son to go over to them who made a conclusion thereof with a Peace not to the Common good but to the good of particulars for Lewis to free himself of them freely promised all they could demand intending not to perform any thing save what he could not chuse and waiting for an occasion to ruine them one by one when they should be disjoyned he restored to Burgondy the forenamed Cities he having paid nine moneths before Four hundred thousand Crowns for them he quitted them now for nothing and not to be redeemed under Two hundred thousand and that not till after the death of Charles He created Count St. Paul Constable of France he yeelded up the Duke of Britanny certain Towns in Normandy which he had taken and to his brother instead of the Dukedom of Berry he gave the Dukedom of Normandy which he soon after took from him changing it for the Dukedom of Guienne to the end that being far from the help of England and Burgondy he might take it from him as he had done the former and as he already began to do had he not by poison died Lewis his Designe after his brothers death was to ruine the other two that yet remained using all possible means to separate them one from the other as he had separated his brother from them both Duke Philip being this mean while dead and he having made new agreements with Duke Charles his son he kept not any one of them but seeing him intangled in the German Wars he set the Emperour the Dukes of Lorrein and of Austria and the Switzers upon his back which was the cause why Charles not able to oppose two mighty enemies at the same time incited Edward against him in like manner as his father Philip had incited Henry the fifth against Charles the seventh father to this Lewis But the Duke had undertaken to justle with a wit superiour to his Lewis was a dissembler patient cautelous accustomed to war no lesse with Businesse then with Arms and more by Moneys then by exposing himself to hazard a Captain who knew how to watch his opportunity to meet occasion to feed even the most incredulous with hopes in his Fights fear did not render him stupid nor good successe proud he was endued with a judgement void of harmfull opinions in chusing out times for the execution of his designes he came not short of whatever provident and compleat General None of which set Valour aside was found in Charles the vastnesse of whose imaginations gave not way to any consideration He conceived he might at the same time keep Lewis lowe reassume his ancient Title of King in Burgondy extend his Dominions as far as runs the River Rhine having in his imagination devoured Alsatia the Switzers and Lorrein so as he may be compared to those who grasping at all have made nothing sure but a miserable end unto themselves Had he not dreamt of all the rest but onely applied himself to Lewis his cunning would not have been able to have saved him Edward spent much time in putting himself in order for this Voyage having spent the Money given unto him for the War upon his own occasions so as not knowing any more expedient means he caused a List to be made of all the richest and ablest men in London of what condition soever and calling them before him he by his perswasions wrought so well upon them shewing them the necessity of his Undertaking the honour of the Kingdom the profit that would redound and the extraordinary charge required thereunto as they all willingly suffered themselves to be assessed some to gratifie him some for example some for fear so as he got more Money then he needed for that purpose A reverend old rich widow being by the King demanded what she would contribute upon so urgent an occasion answered Your Majesties Royal and amiable presence exacts from me twenty pounds sterling The King was pleased with the answer and with the gift which he witnessed by kissing her wherewithal the old womâ—…n was so well pleased as she gave him Twenty pounds more When he was come to Dover he there found fifty Ships sent by the Duke of Burgondy from Holland and Zeland for transportation of Horse which was the diligence he used in this Enterprise but such was the abundance of all things there as they could not be past over to Calais in lesse then Three weeks so as if the King of France had had any Ships as he had not he had easily hindred them or else have forced Edward to a double charge in securing their passage by a Fleet at Sea The Army consisted of One thousand five hundred Horsemen most of the Horses barded with Trappings and each Horseman had sundry led
Horses great store of Foot but Authors do not name the number Fifteen thousand Bowmen all on Horseback infinite was the number of men employed about the Artillery and Tents and amongst all this number there was not one unuseful person Commines says Never did King of England passe the Seas with a more powerful Army nor with better men nor more richly armed To boot with these Three thousand men were set apart to go for Britanny Edward before he went from Dover sent Gartier a Herauld and a Norman by Nation with Letters to Lewis wherein he demanded the Kingdom of France as properly belonging to him which if he should deny he denounced fire and sword against him as against one who usurped what belonged to another Lewis would read the Letter aside to avoid the occasion of whispers which thereby might be given When he had read it he said unto the Herauld He knew his Master the King of England came not into France out of any motion of his own but egged thereunto by the Duke of Burgondy who having ruinated himself thought by his means to raise himself up again and the Constable who as Uncle to his wife had found more credit with him then he deserved but let him be assured they would not make good any thing they had promised him the Duke by reason of his impotency and the Constable by his disloyalty being born to deceive all men and to sowe distrust where he hoped for advantage that he had made him Constable to boot with other favours and Acts of Grace with which since he could not oblige him Edward was not likely to do it for that it was impossible for him to tread in any path but that of Fraud and Treachery That Edward having to do with such people in a season so neer Winter he might do better to agree with him then to hazard his Person Reputation and People trusting on two whereof the one was unable the other unfaithful and run hazard of too late Repentance This being said he with his own hands gave unto the Herauld Three hundred Crowns and promised him a thousand more if the King his Master and he should gree whereby he obliged him to do him the best service he could Gartier allured by his liberality promised to do what he was able but that the businesse was not to be moved till the King his Master had past the Seas that then he would advise him to send a Herauld to demand safe-Conduct for Ambassadours who might addresse himself to the Lord Howard or the Lord Stanley to whom he would bring him in With this he took his leave and was by Lewis in publike besides what he had given him in private presented with Thirty Ells of Crimson-Velvet When Edward was come to Calais he was troubled not to finde Charles there who according to appointment was to have waited for him in that place but he was more offended that whereas the War should have been begun three Moneths before his arrival he had not yet begun it nor was he like to begin it being busied in the Siege of Nuz He sent forthwith to him to know what he meant to do Charles after the getting of Guelders and the County of Zutphen was carried away with new conceits he was made Heir to those Countreys by Arnaldus the last Duke who had disinherited his son Adolphus who had behaved himself ungratefully and cruelly towards him so as being possessed thereof he thirsted after the neighbouring Countreys and neglected the War of France which most imported him but being confirmed in this humour by the slowe proceedings of Germany by the avarice and wretchlesnesse of the Emperour Frederick the Third who was not able to oppose him without the power of the whole Empire he bent himself thereunto to this purpose he procured a Truce with Lewis for some moneths Lewis his Counsellors were averse to the granting of this Truce but himself was of a contrary opinion foreseeing that if Charles were once entangled in these affairs he would never rid his hands of them for by having the Emperour the Empire and the Princes thereof his enemies he could not have leasure to employ himself elsewhere Charles his designe was to get the dominion of Rhine as far as Basil which he thought he might do for he already possessed all the Lands between Holland and Collen and between Collen and Basil he enjoyed the County of Farrata which was pawn'd to him by Sigismund Duke of Austria the which he intended never to restore and this his designe was occasioned by his having taken into his protection Robert of Bavaria Archbishop of Collen Brother to Lodowick Prince Elector who with a joynt consent was by the Clergie and Commonalty driven out and they placed Nortmannus Brother to Lodowick Barbarus Landgrave of Hessen in his place But because Nuz a Fort of great consequence Three miles distant from Collen held with the City he besieged it it being defended by Henry Brother to Nortmannus believing that when he should have taken this place Collen would not long hold out Lewis seeing him thus madly minded it redounding to his advantage that he should more and more be engaged therein prolonged the Truce and took from him all manner of scruple of breaking it Charles laid Siege to Nuz at the same time that he had perswaded Edward to war with France and was a whole yeer before it when he thought suddenly to have taken it and to have been time enough to have met Edward with his Fleet which was as fair a one as any Prince could have The Emperour and all the Germane Princes came to the succour of this Town hoping to meet 20000 fighting men there which Lewis had promised to send but they came not he having need of them himself to oppose the English who were hourly expected in France Lewis rather endeavoured to have peace with Charles or to prolong the Truce the which he did not obtain for Charles presumed he could at the same time take Nuz drive the Emperour away and ruine Lewis being set upon by three enemies himself England and Britanny Lewis on the other side favoured by the length of the Siege and the slacknesse of the English assoon as the Truce was expired took many Cities of his burnt all his Countrey between Abbevile and Arraz and took Iames of S. Paul Brother to the Constable prisoner He made the Dukes of Lorrain and of Calabria his enemies who entred Luxenburg and likewise the Duke of Austria and the Switzers who took from him the County of Farrata He notwithstanding all this was obstinate in continuing the Siege nor did he rise from before the Town till forced by necessity and divers incommodities the which had he endured but Ten days longer as he might very well have done the Fort had been yeelded up unto him for people died there of hunger but he raised the Siege not knowing their necessity and would have raised it before all
seeing he was used but as an instrument to work the designes of others began better to bethink himself His men had taken a servant of Iames de Gratsi a Gentleman who then served the King prisoner Edward would have him set at liberty without ransome and the Lord Howard and Lord Stanley having furnished him with Moneys for his expences loaded him with the presentment of their services to the King in case he should come to speak with him which at his first coming he did This News seeming strange to Lewis who did not reflect upon the names of those that sent him his naturall jealousie wrought so far upon him as that he made Irons to be clapt upon him taking him to be but a Spie the which he the rather did for that his Masters brother was in great favour with the Duke of Bretagne But after he had made him be privately examined by some and had spoke with him himself he remembred the English Heraulds words That if he did resolve to treat with Edward he should send a Herauld to demand safe-Conduct for his Ambassadours prescribing unto him that he should make his addresse to the Lord Howard and Lord Stanley Having well bethought himself herein some time past before he could resolve whether to do it or no At last he resolved and pitcht upon a person to send wherein his choice seemed very strange Monsieur de Hales had a servant with whom Lewis had never spoken but once he thought this man fit for the employment he was a man poor in aspect but rich in understanding who could at the same time expresse himself boldly enough and yet with modestie whereupon it may be said that in this his choice he shewed his wisedom He caused a Heraulds Coat be made for him whereof there was none at that time in the Camp for Lewis was an enemy to Apparences no great friend to Decency and no ways curious in the accustomed Formalities of Princes This man received his Instructions and presented himself before the English Camp He made known to the Lords Howard and Stanley that he desired to speak with the King and chancing to come when the King was at Dinner he was led into a Tent to dine When he was brought unto the King he told him in Lewis his name He was come from the King of France his Master who was desirous of Peace with his Majestie and his Kingdom as that which was to be sought for by both of them by reason of the commodity of Commerce and which was necessary for the Subjects both of the one and the other That the King his Master wondred to see him come into France since he had never given him occasion to wage War That if he had favoured Warwick it was not out of any ill will to him or his House but in respect of the Duke of Burgundy his inexorable enemy who had made his Majestie of England take Arms against him not for that he intended any advantage or honour to him thereby but that the Forces of England might better his own condition and that of his Colleagues That the Dukes affairs needed Accommodation not War the which might be witnessed by the state his Master found him in since being undone by a long and unfortunate Siege he was reduced to such a passe as that he could not sustain himself but at the charge of others He wished Edward to consider that he had Winter at his back That he was in the Field and unprovided of Towns not being come out of his own election but called in to please his Subjects who if they desired War with France 't was out of passion since reason shewed them there was no appearance of their reaping any profit thereby but rather the contrary for building upon the Duke of Burgundy and the Constable they were certainly to be deceived their Coyn being of a false alloy That he knew the King of England had been at great expence to come into France but that if he would give way unto a Treaty his Master would give him such satisfaction as that he his Nobility and Countrey should have reason to rest satisfied That if it would please him to send Lewis a safe-Conduct for a hundred Horse he would send Ambassadours to wait upon him where he pleased either in any Village or between the two Camps and that Lewis would not fail to send the like to wait upon his Ambassadours Edward and the major part of his Counsel were well pleased with this Proposition The Herauld was suddenly dispatched away being presented with a hundred Angels in a gilt-Cup and had along with him the Safe-Conduct he desired and was accompanied by an English Herauld who might bring back the like with the which assoon as he returned the Ambassadours met in a Village neer Amiens the two Armies being four Leagues distant from thence And though the Demands of the English were exorbitant standing still upon their old Pretences of demanding the Crown and in the second place the Dutchies of Normandy and Guienne yet the one being desirous to return home the others to send them away assoon as possibly they could this Treaty ended upon two chief Conditions besides such as concerned Commerce The one That Lewis should pay to Edward Seventy five thousand Crowns Seventy two thousand says Commines before he went from France the other That the Dolphin who was afterwards Charles the Eighth should marry ELIZABETH eldest Daughter to Edward who was afterwards Wife to Henry the Seventh allowing her for her Maintenance Fifty thousand Crowns a yeer which were for Nine succeeding yeers to be paid her in the City of LONDON at the end whereof the Marriage being to be consummated the married Couple were joyntly to enjoy all the Revenue of the Dutchy of Guienne the annual payment of the abovesaid Fifty thousand Crowns ceasing And that the Peace between the two Kingdoms should be understood to continue during these Nine yeers their friends therein comprehended namely the Dukes of Burgundy and Britanny Many blamed Lewis for these Agreements and not looking into the reasons thereof imputed pusillanimity and cowardise unto him but they did not well understand the businesse Commines says that besides his declared enemies who were the Dukes of Britanny and Burgundy and the Constable he had so many private concealed ones in the body of his Kingdom as without this Agreement he might have suffered losse He meaneth as I believe such Princes and Lords who not approving of the Person of the King would have caused the good o France which Charles said once he wisht her to wit That in stead of One King she might have Six But suppose there were no such dangers there yet remains one reason not spoken of by him which of it self ought to have perswaded him to do what he did The end of War is Victory but all Victories are not equally profitable there is difference between overcoming to preserve our own and overcoming to get
but so full of tricks ambition perfidiousnesse and deceit as nothing but ruine could betide him whereas had he served Burgundy and France with such loyalty as he ought to have done amongst Princes he would have been thought worthy of the title of a Prince and amongst Captains been esteemed one of the chiefest of his time His father had served England and so had he but leaving her in the recesse of her Fortune he became one of Charles his favourites then Count Carolois and was not likely to have fallen from thence but an ambition having brought him to the eminent place of Constable the next man to the King in France Generalissimo of his Forces and at whose command even Princes did obey enriched besides his Office with Pensions and Commands there remained nothing more for him to covet had he not like sick men by longing after what was hurtful for him contaminating his faith and honour put a period to his life and honour In this many erre encrease of honour or riches causes still a thirsting after more such examples have been before and since the Constable and shall be as long as the world endures for the avarice and ambition of such as come to what they formerly were not makes them see amisse and whilst they think to go beyond the period of their Fortunes thinking to transport it from its natural circle to an imaginary one as he who should think to passe from the Sphere of the Moon to that of the Sun for that as it is of a larger circumference so is it of a more elevated and lasting efficacie they in their passage tumble down headlong and break their necks Happie is he who possessing the favour of his Prince with temperance enjoys an alway-permanent Fortune grounded upon the justice and integrity of his own actions and if he prove not as rich as Croesus yet need he not to be ashamed of his riches which if they be but small the greater signe 't is of their being well come-by whilest the Princes favour the testimony of a good conscience and the being able to do good to others are the most glorious and most advantagious riches the world affords In such extraordinary Fortunes 't is better to sympathize with Agrippa and Maecenas then with Sejanus Edwards Ship had cast Anchor in a place secure from all windes save such as blew from Bretaigne which were those alone that were able to split or overwhelm her He enjoy'd his estate with out the disturbance of forreign enemies by means of the new Treaty with Burgundy's enmity did no ways trouble him for though the desire of subduing Lorrein and the humour of provoking the Switzers which cost him his life had not been predominant in Charles yet the interest of Flanders to which Commerce with England was necessary did secure him Scotland was in a condition not to be doubted by reason of the Truce which yet endured of the quality of her present Government and her not being stirred up by France for the most part the first causer of her movings At home he found himself freed of all such as might have harmed him who were come to their ends either by the Civil Sword or by the Hang-man wherein he was not sparing Clemency and faith are banished when Kingdoms are in question and Kingdoms in contention shut the doors upon all vertues as may cause alteration or suspect The life of young Henry Earl of Richmond was that alone which did molest him he could not possibly live content and attend such pleasures as he was naturally given unto so long as this worm did gnaw upon his heart he was the onely remaining relike of the House of Lancaster likely enough to deprive him of his quiet and Kingdom should he not be taken from the world whereby himself his house and children might live secure He esteemed the good offices he had done the Duke of Bretaigne with the King of France sufficient to deserve such a favour he sent unto him three Ambassadours the chief whereof was Doctor Stillington They desired the person of the Earl of Richmond in way of Honesty and affection concealing their cruelty and evil intentions neither could they proceed otherwise with Francis the â—…econd Duke of Bretaigne one of the best Princes that Fame celebrated in those times These made him believe that the King desiâ—…ous to abolish the enmity of the two Factions and quiet such spirits as were affectionate to the House of Lancaster there was no more fitting means to effect this then by marrying the Kings eldest daughter to the forenamed Earl who was Heir to that House They desired him to lend his helping hand to so good a work assuring him that as Bretaigne in former times had found no more advantageous nor more faithful friendship then with England so should she finde it every day more and more by this obligation of delivering up the person of this Prince The Marriage did not at the first appear unto the Duke to be the cause of this their so fervent desire it did not correspond with sense 't was a favour not to be expected from an enemy especially since the Earl himself had never been treated withal therein nor had heard any news thereof before but they reiterating their desires and adding to their efficacie by a great sum of Gold which they presented him withal he was perswaded to let him go But they were not well gone for S. Malo where they intended to take Shipping when the Duke looking narrowlier into the businesse repented the surrender of him Polydore saith that Iohn Chenlettes a very upright Gentleman and therefore beloved of the Duke was the cause of this Argentres says the same but he says he findes it not in the Chronicles of Bretaigne nor knows he from whence Polydore Virgil hath it Chenlettes was in the Countrey when he understood of the Ambassadours coming and the delivery of the Prince so as zealous for his Masters honour he hasted to him to lay before him the blame he was likely to incur by having delivered up the Earl of Richmond after having received him into his protection to his chiefest and most cruel enemy how that the obligations of assisting and giving entertainment one to another was reciprocal amongst Princes that many of his Predecessors had in the like case been received in England and Flanders and had tasted the loyalty and noblenesse of others in like manner as Richmond ought to taste his the which if he should not do his reputation would thereby receive so much the deeper stain by how much his past-goodnesse and greatnesse had been to all men known The taking his Remonstrance in good part answered that this his resolution could not redound to his blame since the Earl was to be the Kings son-in-law and to be readmitted into all his possessions Cheâ—…let replied He was deceived for that the Ambassadours being sure he never would have delivered him but upon fair terms had made this
pretence lest they might have been gainsay'd he told him he had given up the Lamb unto the Wolf and that he might be sure assoon as he was out of Bretaigne he should be miserably put to death since the King of England could not bear him any such affection contrary to his own pretended end That the King was not so simple as to marry his daughter to an enemy who laid claim unto the Kingdom nor was it likely he could believe that Affinity would root out Jealousies but rather encrease so as it would not make for him to nurse up this Adder in his bosom The Duke listned to these reasons and finding them to be true commanded Peter Landois his Treasurer who by chance was then present to post after the Ambassadours and come what come will to bring back the Earl He found them ready to imbark themselves at S. Malo and the Earl sick of a violent Feaver occasioned by the apprehension of his approaching death He told them the Duke was surprised by their request that every honest man would blame him for it that he could not deliver unto them this Gentleman without a great stain to his reputation that therefore the Duke desired them they would be pleased he might put such Guards upon him the which he promised to do as that he might not go out of that Sanctuary whither by reason of their unadvisednesse he had had recourse the Earl had taken this Sanctuary by the secret means of Peters servants or that if he did he would put him in so safe a place as Edward should have no occasion to fear him The Ambassadours were not well pleased after having found him out and paid for it to lose both cost and labour But they durst not complain thereof the Earls promised imprisonment being of more worth then their charges And though the King was thereat displeased yet the belief he gave to the Kings promise freed him of that suspition which likewise freed him of all other trouble so as according to his humour he gave himself up to all familiarity yea sometimes with such as were far unfitting company for him He invited the Maior and Aldermen of London a hunting he ate and drank with them and at the same time presented their Wives with Venison and Wine to the end that they might likewise recreate themselves the which though it relisht too much of familiarity yet was it not prejudicial since used to such as might be serviceable to him As there is no better means to win upon mens affections then affability so when it falls into excesse it causeth such a loathing as quantity of meat causeth to weak-stomacked people He was not sparing of himself to any whatsoever woman he had three Concubines besides such by whom he had had children 't was usually said when men would be bold with him that the one of them was delightful the other wilde or phantastical the third holy who was so termed because she could not be drawn from forth the Church but when sent for by him But natures too much given to the pleasures of Sense are if they be offended bitter in resentment For example as he was hunting in Warwick shire in the Park of one Thomas Burdet who was servant to his Brother the Duke of Clarence amongst many other Deer he slew a white Buck which Burdet made much account of insomuch as not knowing how otherwise to be revenged he wisht the horns in the Kings belly This wish was adjudged Treason and he together with his white Buck lost his head and all that he had I must spend the yeer 1476 in the misfortunes of Charles Duke of Burgundy since England was then unemployed and his affairs altered the face of businesse amongst Princes Charles answerable to the Agreement made with King Lewis had received S. Quintines Han Bohaine and all the Constables moveable goods together with the shame of having under trust betrayed him his brain full of vast designes bore him to difficult undertakings which chewed by imaginary confidence caused in him such evil digestion as we shall see His first wrath and the first expressions thereof were against Renatus Duke of Lorrein wherein succeeding luckily as in the taking of Nanci and the rest of that Dutchy he was blown up to fresh undertakings Because the Switzers had assaulted Burgundy and had taken many places under Iames Count de Romont Brother to the Duke of Savoy whilst he was at the siege of Nuz he resolved at one and the same time to revenge his own and the others injuries nor could they pacifie him though they offered to renounce all other Confederacies namely that of France for the heavens having ordained him to ruine did obdurate him in the wilfulnesse of his obstinate humours making him deaf to all honourable and advantageous offers He entred their Countrey with Five thousand fighting men he took Iverdon besieged Granson where Four hundred Switzers of the Canton of Berne not able to defend it retired themselves into the Castle they yeelded it up their lives saved but not observing the Agreement Eighty of them were hanged Two hundred drowned and the rest put to ransom whilst Eighteen thousand of the same Nation were come in unto their succour The Duke taking it in disdain that they durst raise their Colours against him set upon them forthwith he lost the Battel his Artillery and Baggage the particulars whereof were by him esteemed at three Millions of Gold in Tapistry Silver vessels and Jewels which for ostentation and pomps sake he had taken along with him This was the first of his three mortal misfortunate blowes which not being accustomed thereto made him fall sick this sicknesse changed his constitution and nature insomuch as where before he drank nothing but water boyled and used Conserve of Rosâ—… to qualifie his natural heat his melancholy had now so much cooled him that his Physitians made him drink lusty Wines with out water and applied Cupping-glasses to his heart to heat hiâ—… and excite blood but what is most remarkable his Senses were hereat so weakned as that his Judgement was disquieted so as the blowe which would have infused understanding into any one not totally void thereof did not so to him who was become in capable of it Gathering therefore greater Forces he went with Eighty thousand fighting men to besiege Morat a Town not very great some two leagues distant from Berne belonging to Couâ—… Romont but usurped by the Switzers The Switzers came to the succour thereof with Thirty thousand Foot and Four thousand Horse accompanied by the Duke of Lorrein they gave Battel and though the Dukes Artillery made very great breaches upon their Battalions yet did they not break not stop thereupon but making good the empty places they passed on cutting in piece very many of his men and making the rest either run away oâ—… drown themselves in the Lake the Duke with much ado saving himself In my Travels thorow those
with King Iames who did not suffer any one to come into the Castle he made a publike Proclamation to be made in the chief Market place by Garter King at Arms that if he would not make good to Edward what under his hand he was by agreement obliged unto if he did not before September next make satisfaction for the damages and injuries done to England and did not put the Duke of Aubeny in his former condition without the diminishing of his Possessions Authority or Offices he would put his whole Kingdom to fire and sword But the King returning no Answer neither by message nor writing being equally unfit either to give satisfaction or make resistance the Nobles who had encamped themselves at Haddington with a great number of men being abandoned by the King and not willing to abandon themselves and Countrey sent Ambassadours to the Duke of Gloucester offering for what belonged to them to effect the Marriage and requiring the like of him promising that it should not fail on their sides if all the Articles agreed upon were not put in execution and an inviolable Peace for the time to come were not made between the two Kingdoms To the which Gloucester answered that the Match was broken by means contrary to the end for which it was made That he did not know the King his brothers intentions and whether he was not resolved as he had good cause not to think any more of it That his Instructions were To demand restitution of the Moneys the which he did requiring speedy payment for what concerned the Peace That it was not to be had unlesse they would promise to deliver up unto him the Castle of Berwick or unlesse in case they could not do it they would oblige themselves not to assist the besieged nor molest the besiegers till such time as it were either taken or surrendred These Demands seemed very hard to the Scots They answered The cause why the Marriage was not effected was by reason of the young couples yeers not through any default of theirs That the Moneys could not justly be demanded the time of repayment being not yet come That if the security given in for the repayment of them did not suffice they would give in other That Berwick was situated upon the very Bound of Scotland built by the Scots and by just Title always possessed by them nor was their claim thereunto the weaker because the English had made themselves Masters of it since violence doth not prejudice the right of a just ancient natural and primary possession But the Duke of Aubeny put an end to all these differences for Gloucester permitting him to go into the Scotish Camp and the Lords there promising him that if he would submit himself to the King they would procure his pardon and the restitution of all his goods he was declared under the King Lord Lieutenant of the Kingdom and it was resolved though not without much opposition that the Castle of Berwick should be surrendred and a Truce for certain moneths was agreed upon to the end that the Peace might be treated on without disturbance oâ—… hostility so as the Duke of Gloucester having recovered Berwick One and twenty yeers after Henry the sixth had given it to the Scots he retired himself to Newcastle where he expected directions from his brother who having weighed the concernment of this Match the Kings decaying condition the danger he was in of being deposed he being hated and the Duke of Aubeny beloved he demanded his Moneys which were forthwith payed him leaving Scotland to its turmoils the which though the Duke of Aubeny did sincerely endeavour to quiet by remitting the King his brother to the plenary possession of his Kingdom yet could he not reconcile the King unto him For if the remembrance of injuries be never to be forgotten by men of perverse natures good turns are the more easily forgotten ingratitude being an enemy to all Christian and Moral vertues King Iames his minde was so contaminated and depraved as it would not suffer him to think well of his brother though the effects demonstrated the contrary nay he was likely to have made him follow his other brother had he not by his friends been advertised thereof which made him flee into England from whence having delivered up to Edward the Castle of Dunbarre he went to France where running at Tilt with the Duke of Orleans who was afterwards Lewis the twelfth he was unfortunately slain by the splinter of a Lance which wounded him thorow the sight-hole of his Helmet Edward had long suffered Lewis to take his advantage not onely in such parts of the Heir of Burgundy's Countrey as were far distant from him but even in those which were neare to Callice permitting him contrary to all reason of State to make himself master of Bullein and other Forts upon the Sea onely out of the hopes of his Daughters marriage but growing too late suspicious of it he sent the Lord Howard to France to sift out the truth who though he saw the solemne receiving of Margaret Daughter to the late heire of Burgondy and Maximilian of Austria and saw her married to the Dolphin in Amboyse yet when he tooke his leave Lewis according to his wonted dissimulation confirmed unto him his former promises as if a new match contracted with all the Church-Ceremonies and the Bride in the house did not prejudice the former so as being returned to England hee truly related the difference of what his Eyes saw and Lewis told him Lewis had handled this match according to his wonted craft not seeming to be therein obliged to those of Gaunt who had concluded it maugre their Prince the Brides Father and they did it willingly for taking from him the Counties of Artois Burgondy and Carolois the Counties of Macon and Auxorres which they gave in portion to the Dolphin they made him the lesse able to offend them they would likewise if they could have given him Hainault and Namours not considering that these Provinces in the hands of so great a King were like to forme the chaine of their servitude But Fortune favoured them beyond all expectation for this marriage so advantageous for that Kingdome was together with the Bride yet a Virgin not many Yeares after renounced by Charles the eight that he might take to Wife Anne the Daughter and Heire of Francis Duke of Britaigne and thereby to possesse himselfe of that Dukedome and the aforenamed Margaret borne under an unhappy constellation for matter of Husbands was in a very short time Widow to three To Charles who did yet live and to two others who died Iohn Prince of Aragon who lived not many moneths and Philibert the 8th Duke of Savoy who within a few Yeares dyed so as she had no issue by any of them Edward was so sensible of this his great abuse as that he resolved on revenge every one with cheerfulnesse provided for War the Clergy supply'd in monies
what they could not do in person but whilst hee was taking order for so important an expedition he fell sick being sodainely struck with a great melancholy others say of a Surfeit and knowing he could not live he caused all the Lords to be sent for to him who by reason of the intended War were then in great number at Court He recommended to them the young Princes his Sonnes and together with them Peace shewing them that being young they would neede good Counsellors which in the distraction of private contentions would hardly be found that they having all a relation unto him some by blood some by affinity all by good will and duty they were to joyne in a reciprocall love one towards another to the end that the conformity of their mindes might beget the like in their actions and in their ends necessarily conducing to the service of an infant King to the good of the Kingdome and to the peace and quietnesse which he did chiefly desire amongst them hee put them in minde of the evills caused through civill dissensions he desired God of his goodnesse that no such might be hereafter but that this favour was not to be hoped for without the forgiving of past injuries which made him in the name of the same God and as the last comfort he should receive desire of them all forgivenesse of any injuries done by him All that were present wept and those who bare more rancour one to an other then did the rest shooke hands in token of their last obedience due unto him even to the last minute of his Life so as satisfyed with this their outward expression their inward minds unknowne he died the ninth of April 1483 in the 41 Yeare of his Life having Reigned 22 Yeares one month and five dayes and was buried in a Chappell built by him at Windsor He was a Prince who could not have had his like had he not been vitiated with the contagion of civill factions the gifts of minde and nature strove for priority in him He was of all men the handsomest and of all fortunate men the most valiant having in as many Battells as he fought alwayes had the Victory He had by his Wife three Sonnes and eight Daughters his third Son dyed an Infant we shall shortly heare of the compassionable end of the other two Of his Daughters Elizabeth was married to Henry the Seventh Cecily to Viscount Wells and after to another but had issue by neither Anne to Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke whose children dyed all young Bridget was a Nun in Dartford Mary promised to the King of Denmarke dyed before the Marriage Margaret dyed young Catharine was married to William Courtney Earle of Devonshire to whom she bare Henry Marquesse of Exeter and he had Edward E. of Devonshire who died without issue in Padua the Yeare 1556 and Elizabeth dyed young Besides these his legitimate children he left behind two Bastards Arthur Plantagenet Viscount Lisle and Elizabeth Arthur had three Daughters and of Elizabeth is come the L. Lomley The end of Edward the Fourths Life THE SEVENTH BOOK OF THE CIVILL WARRES OF ENGLAND In the Life of Edward the Fift I Now should write the Life of Edward the Fift Son to the last deceased King as I have done the Lives of the rest but he being taken from this World in lesse then three Moneths by such cruelty as greater hath not been heard off I have not whereout to frame a History in lieu thereof I will write the Duke of Gloucester his wickednesses which are such as may raise a doubt whether cruelty be an habit of Nature in man or rather a raging fury since Nature in her operations doth nothing in vaine and such Beasts as live not by Rapine kill not other beasts for Preyes sake as hee to devoure the Kingdome slew his Nephewes But considering that there is not any Creature which is not in some sort addicted to this vice I believe it proceeds from two causes the one usefull and necessary which is Selfe-defence and wherein habit consists the other vaine and harmefull which is the coveting of superiority a passion more prevalent in men then in other creatures and this is fury whence if the World were void of ambition or other differing qualities it is not thereout to be averred that the strongest would not insult upon the weaker as alwayes they have done the which being manifest bruit beasts declaring it by their examples it is much more proved so to be when we take into consideration the inaequality of Fortune and Honour Many were the causes of the cruelty whereof we are to treate since practised in sundry manners War not cast into the account To kill Beasts to punish Malefactors are permitted and commanded by the rules of Government but what ariseth from private hatred is by the Lawes condemned though through the corruption of affection or frailty of humour executed by men Butchers and Hunters kill cattell and wild beasts which should they not do the beasts would devoure us and through the great increase of beasts and their destroying of the ground wee might be famished did not the Executioner put a period to the lives of such as are condemn'd our lives and livelyhoods would lie at the mercy of evill livers But the enemy which kills his enemy though in it selfe considered the fact be inexcusable rests yet excused Sodaine chances puntillioes of honour and injuries for which satisfaction is not to be given do so far incense men as humane nature may seeme somewhat to Analogize with cruelty since though it be absolutely to be abhor'd it is not absolutely condemned Now that Richard Duke of Gloucester a Prince by birth an unkle by nature and by the Lawes a protectour should become the Butcher the hangman the enemy of Edward the Fifth and of his Brother being his Nephewes is yet somewhat more which not falling under the capacity of humane fury befell him having disrobed himselfe of humanity and nature Of all execrable examples he is the onely one without parallel All cruelties mention'd of the Antients are in comparison of his meere inventions not true events Nature in the framing of such subjects doth usually transgresse her ordinary rules to put a difference betweene them and others to the end that having set a marke upon them wee may the better know how to be aware of them shee allots them aukward and disproportioned shapes thereby intimating unto us that being crooked and falsely shaped their workes are false and their inclinations crooked This Richard came into the World with his feet forward his Mother was cut up yet out-lived him shee brought him forth deformed insomuch as his brethren being the handsomest and most comely men of that age he was the most mis-shapen that those times produced Hee had a cloudy and a despitfull countenance he was of a low Stature one of his shoulders was greater then the other he was malitious envious injurious neither had hee
be thereat troubled for all should be well The Archbishop differing in opinion from the Chamberlaine answered He knew not what good to hope for from such demeanours The Gentleman being gone hee rose from bed made all his Family get up caused them to Arme themselves and taking the great Seale along with him he went unto the Queene he thought he was come into a Pallace newly pillaged he saw nothing but confusion and people justling one another for haste some carrying in stuffe some going out to fetch in more sighes and teares hee met with everywhere The Queene was set upon the floore no more now what shee formerly had beene It added to the immensity of her affliction to see her selfe bereaved of her eldest Sonne and other kindred who were her onely stay to consider that though she were sorely opprest with Pre sent evills yet was she to expect greater oppressions Whence it may be gatherâ—…d that fore-sight is the bitter fruit of most mature wits a gift which graciously conferr'd for a Reliefe to mankinde workes a contrary effect the present imagination forestalleth future evills and afflicts the apprehension which ought onely to be caused for what hath already happened So as it can hardly be decided whether the fore-fight of Evills through the excellency of judgement be not a bad effect of a good cause and whether at this rate stolidity bee not rather to be chosen then the most refined understanding since such as are dull and stupid suffer onely in the present Act of their misfortunes The Chancellour having comforted the Queene with such reasons as in such desperate occasions hopes may suggest acquainted her with what the Chamberlaine Hastings had let him know supposing that Hastings who had beene obliged to the late Edward would side with his Children and Family but the Queene loathing to heare that Name reply'd hee was in an ertour to believe him to be her friend who hating her bloud indevour'd the utter extirpation of it The Archbishop not able to perswade her to the contrary discoursing from the least of dangers to the greatest that might happen bad her be assured that if any other King should be crowned then that King which now they had in their hands they would crowne the Duke of Yorke who was now in her possession And that you may bee hereof certaine Loe Madame said hee the Great Seale of England his Father your Husband gave it mee I give it you that you may keepe it for your Sonne and if for the present I could give you a greater Testimonie of my good will you should have it Which being said hee left the Seale with her and departed about breake of day not weighing of what importance the thing was that hee had done and how prejudiciall it might be to him But being come home and seeing the Thames out at his Window full of Boates which were fill'd with Glocesters Servants who observed if any went by water towards Sanctuary and hearing that there was part-taking and tumults raised in the City Lords and other people appearing in sundry Assemblies Armed hee bethought himselfe that if any extravagant courses should be taken his delivery of the Great Seale to any whosoever without the Kings Command since it was delivered to his custody might redound much to his dammage whilst the Queene could reape no advantage thereby whereupon he privately sent for it againe and when he had it carried it according to custome openly in the sight of all men This meane while commotions in the City did still continue it being believed that the proceedings at Northampton were not onely caused for what concerned Rivers but out of a designe to hinder the Coronation and troubles had beene likely to have ensued had not the Lord Chamberlaine assured them that those Lords were imprisoned for certaine Conspiracies plot ted against the Dukes of Glocester and Buckingham as would be made appeare by due processe of Law That no doubt was to be made of the Duke of Glocester since he had alwayes continued constantly faithfull to the King but that to suspect it might be of dangerous consequence if they would not lay downe their Armes with the same facility they had taken them up This Testimony quieted the greatest part of the people especially when they understood the King was comming waited upon by the Duke his Unkle with all manner of respect as also that amongst Rivers his carriages certaine Barrells full of Armes were found which though it were not believed by the wiser sort yet Gloucesters followers insisting much upon it it raised doubts in some who otherwise would not have beene perswaded to it For nothing is more prejudicall to Truth then Falshood boldly affirmed with Confidence and Obstinacy The King was met by the Lord Major of London the Sheriffes and Aldermen all in Scarlet accompanied with five hundred Citizens on horse-back cloathed all in purple Gloucester shewed such appearance of Reverence and Love to the King his Nephew as hee changed their former suspicions into a great good liking of him insomuch as when a Protectour was to be chosen as usually is done in the minority of Kings hee alone without any manner of contradiction was named thereunto not onely as he was Unkle and the next Prince of the Bloud but as he that was loyall most loving and of all others the fittest for a charge of such weight Many were forthwith removed from their Offices whereof the Archbishop of Yorke was one of the first not without sharpe reproofe for having left the Great Seale with the Queene Doctor Russell Bishop of Lincolne a man of Laudable conditions succeeded him in his place Earle Hastings was continued in his place of Lord Chamberlaine All which were businesses of small importance not being those which troubled Gloucester and though to have won the Peoples good will and obtained the Protectours place was the right way to his designes yet were they not things hee could have missed of the peoples good opinion depending upon his naturall dissembling and the Protectours place upon his neerenesse of Bloud Royall and consequently without Competitour That which most troubled him was that he could not ridde his hands of the One brother without the Other for if the Elder brother were made away the Duke of Yorke was to succeed In this it was that he was to use his best wits for the Queene being jealous of him and the Duke of Yorke being in a place not to be violated he could not come by him but by Deceipt and Sacriledge But it was no hard matter for him to overcome these difficulties a fraudulent perswasion eased him of the trouble of seeking out Other meanes He at the Counsell Table spoke against the Queen in these or the like words That there was no malice could parallel hers since to work the Kings Counsell into an ill opinion with the World she together with the Duke and Princesses had taken Sanctuary as if there were apparant cause of
doubt that it matter'd not much what became of Her or her Daughters the King might live without them but not well without his brother whose company was absolutely necessary for His Majesty That the people upon so unexpected a resolution could make no other conjecture but that she was doubtlesly in danger and her Enemies possest of all manner of power since her owne quality and her childrens were not sufficient to secure her unlesse she should flie to Sanctuary a refuge usually for guilty people and if at any time for such as were innocent onely for such as wanted other meanes of protection That she seemed by Enemies to meane none but the Privy Counsell since they were highest in Authority That to believe their intentions were to oppresse the Queene the Duke of Yorke and the Ladies of the blood Royall so as they were inforced to take Sanctuary was an injury not to be tolerated That whosoever should approve of such scandalous proceedings did not love the King neither did he believe that they did disapprove thereof who would not helpe to remedy it since the King himselfe being a Child could not do it That it behooved them to looke to it who were chosen to looke to the preservation of the Kingdome and the Kings health nor were they disengaged from the many duties they were bound to by the payment of One debt That the consideration of health was the chiefe thing they ought to have in regard and rather the health of the mind then the health of the Body for the former being lost the latter could not long continue for that sadnesse of mind did dry up the Bones especially in a young Prince who if he should not be streightned in honest recreations muchlesse from Honest Company And though it fits not Kings to have companions yet no conversation being to be had without some sort of Equality to whom did it more properly belong then to an onely Brother And if this alone argument might not be of force as it ought hee propounded this consideration unto their wisdomes that the Coronation could not be proceeded in without scandall whilst the Duke of Yorke who was to have the first place next to the King in that great solemnity should not be there but in a Sanctuary a shelter for Delinquents affording matter to the common people to judge according to their Ignorance and to Forreigne Princes according to the appearance of false supposalls which must needs redound to the shame and prejudice of them all to their shame for that it was not to be credited that the onely brother of a King should for his safeties sake be necessitated to make use of the priviledge of Sanctuary without just occasion To their prejudice for that give this necessity for granted great troubles were likely to arise thereout it not being likely that there would want those who would willingly lay hold on any occasion to disturbe the State That in his opinion some one should be sent to the Queene whom shee did not mistrust yet such a one as would be zealous of the honour of the King and Counsell who might rectify her and let her know what wrong she did unto them all To the King by bereaving him of his Brother To the counsell by her thus tacitely accusing them of an evill that never fell into their thoughts To the Kingdome by kindling a fire which was not sodainely to be quenched And that if this should not prevaile the Duke of Yorke should by Regall power be taken from Prison and brought to the King his brother where being more made of then with Her he might reproach unto her her mistrust and how she had beene the occasion of making others do the like her malignant and sottish suspicions tending to the Counsells shame the Kingdomes Harme and her Owne Confusion He propounded the Cardinall Archbishop of Yorke for this enterprise remitting himselfe to their pleasure if they should not approve of him from the which hee profest hee would not dissent They all commended his opinion and agreed with him that if he could not be had from thence inconveniences might ensue But the Cardinall having first taken the imployment upon him was together with as many Ecclesiasticall persons as were there present of a contrary opinion for as much as concern'd his being taken from the Sanctuary by force alleadging the Sanctity of the place was inviolable as well by the many reiterated grants of Popes and Kings as for five hundred Yeares before as is testifyed by tradition it was by St. Peter assisted therein by Angels miraculously consecrated He hoped however it would be needlesse the Queene in reason being to deliver him up willingly the which if shee should not doe the fault was neither to be attributed to Her nor Him Not to Him for he would not be failing in his duty Not to Her shee being therein to be excus'd in respect of her Motherly affection and the weakenesse of her Sex But Buckingham not approving these circumspections swore The Queene knew well enough she had no occasion of feare that her feares were meerely fictitious and of malice and if she would be believed because her kinred were hated as they well deserved to be shee should distinguish betweene those who were of kin to Her and who were the like to the Bloud Royall That her kindred had afforded reason wherefore to be hated as shee her selfe had likewise done through her malignity but in her extending it to the Duke of Yorke the distribution was too large and odious That he likewise had the honour to be a kin unto him neither would hee in his zeale to his service give way to any one no not unto his Mother since she desired to keepe him not without danger and scandall in the Sanctuary to please her malicious humour whereas hee counselled he should be taine from thence to the end that all scandalls being removed the danger of his health might be prevented and other mens troubles He discourst upon the use and abuse of Sanctuaries all the Counsell joyning with him in opinion whereupon it was resolved that if the Cardinall could not prevaile with his Perswasions hee should be taken from her by Force The which being agreed upon they went to the Starre-Chamber to expect there as in the neerest place what would be the issue The Cardinall accompained by a great many Lords either for that the Protectour would not trust a businesse of such weight to One onely man or that the comming of so many might make the Queene perceive it was not He alone that desired the delivery of her Sonne and that if shee should refuse they might Force him from Her as was resolved The Cardinalls words were these He was sent by the Protectour and the Privy Counsell to let her know how much her detaining of the Duke of Yorke in that place was of scandall to the publque and of Dislike to the King his Brother it being an action which must
needs produce very bad effects That the King was grieved at it and the Counsell offended as if one brother did live in danger and could not be preserved but by the others life That hee desired to have the Duke so to set him at Liberty and free him from that Prison for in respect of him it could be accounted no better to bring him to his Brother where hee might live answerable to his Condition and Degree By delivering him up shee would give peace unto the Kingdome satisfaction to the Counsell and Advantage to those shee desired to helpe meaning her Brother her Sonne and the other Prisoners to boot with the Honour and Content the King would thereby receive and Comfort to the Duke of Yorkes selfe who in respect of health could be nowhere better then with his Brother their Yeares and Nature had appropriated them one for the other and their Loves would be the more confirmed by their being brought up Together as well at their Booke as at their Sports Here the Cardinall paused a while expecting what answer the Queene would make who repeating some things he had said confest There was no better company nor more pleasing friendship then that of Brothers as is shewne by nature in her Ordinations by her recommending them in their most tender Yeares to the care of motherly affection the which as it deceiveth not so doth it not spare for any thing in the performance of that duty That all Other loves did couple men togither Onely as farre as conduced to selfe interest Brotherly love shared in selfe-interest Friendship and Bloud This conjunction of love was that which was to be desired betweene her two Sonnes the King and Duke of Yorke but as their Age did not render them capable of such conversation as was ripened by Yeares so was it likewise the cause why the Mothers care more passionate and plyable to their tender humours was of all others the most necessary and proper for them and though the King being the first borne stood not so much in need thereof having beene taken from her Government ever since his going into Wales yet the Duke of Yorke did of necessity require it who being a Child lately sick now upon the mending hand and in danger of a Relapse there was none knew so well how to Governe him as shee his Mother who as best knowing his disposition was fittest for that imployment The Cardinall approved of all shee said so as shee would take upon her the care of them Both in a place Befitting Her and Them hee sayd the Counsell would be herewithall satisfied Nay they would Begge it of her but in a Sanctuary this was not good it stood not with the Kings Honour Her owne nor the Counsells This parting of the brothers the one of them kept in Sanctuary afforded occasion to the People of strange and scandalous conjectures All this might be remedied if shee would returne to Court which if shee would not do shee might thinke it the same thing to have the Duke of Yorke taken Now from her as it was to have the Prince now King taken out of her charge when he went into Wales The Queene replyed the case is much differing the Prince was then well in Health the Duke but about to be so and in danger of falling ill againe besides if the one were taken From her the other was left with her Shee wondred much the Protectour did so much desire to Have him since being not well and that possibly he might die he should in reason Refuse to take him though he were Offer'd so to avoide the suspitions his death might cause Shee likewise thought it strange that his being in Sanctuary should be ascribed to the Puntillioes of Honour as if he might not with his Honour be in a safe place and with his Mother with whom doubtlesse it was best for him to be As concerning Her going from Thence she would not forgoe the place least she might fall into the like danger that Others had done she wisht it had pleased God that They had been with Her where they might have been safer then she should be with Them The Cardinall was not pleased with this discourse and thinking it might be dangerous for him to heare the Protectour accus'd especially in what he did not believe and he not take notice of it thought to stop her mouth by saying it could not be but she must needs know some Reason why she should believe them to be in danger since she did so confidently affirme it The Queen finding the Cardinalls drift answered she too well knew a reason but not according to His sence That she was more then certaine that their intended ruine was not occasion'd out of those reasons which He pretended she knew He perceiving she was somewhat offended and desirous to make her believe he had said nothing with an ill intention reply'd He hoped that when the businesse should be well debated those Lords would so well justifie themselves that there should be no occasion of feare and for what concern'd Her Royall person there neither was nor was there to be any manner of danger 'T would argue great simplicity to believe either the One or the Other reply'd the Queene for if the fault of those who were imprisoned were only that wherein she shared as deep as They her fault consisting in her being Mother to the King as Theirs in being a Kin to him the only reason why they were hated it was impossible for them to justify themselves and 't was more impossible that their enemies should love Her the Originall of their Hatred and hate Them who were but the Appendices so as their fault being such and their imprisonment caused onely for being ally'd to Her and consequently to the King their ruine was unavoidable for Nature could not undo what she had done nor contrary to her order annull the relation that was betweene Them Her and the King For what remained she was resolved not to quit the Sanctuary and to keep her sonne There till she saw how the current of businesses would go and her feares were much increased by this their great desire of having him There The Cardinals reply was That others had the very like feare of Her whilst she detained him in her custody for that she might send him into some part beyond the Seas and no man know where he therefore wisht her to know that the common opinion was that the Sanctuary was no place of priviledge for Him he wanting Arbitrement and will to demand it as well as Fault whereby to make it necessary for him so as the taking of him from thence by Force which would ensue if she would not willingly deliver him would be no violation to the place for that the Protectour his Uncle who most entirely loved him was resolved to have him away before he might be conveighed from thence by others Is then his Uncles love so great reply'd the Queene as that he
inforced them to make use of what came first to hand Being come he told them that the Chamberlaine with some others had that very day indevour'd to kill them both as they were in Counsell whereof they could not guesse the Cause nor Designe that he came to know of this Treason a little before Dinner so as they had no time to Arme themselves otherwise then as they saw that God had protected them by turning upon the Authors of this evill the mischiefe they intended to Them that hee had sent for them to the end that being informed of the Truth of the businesse they might informe others There was none so simple but knew how the businesse went but being circumspect through Feare they went their wayes not making any Reply or further Inquiry The Protectour having put off his Armour sent a Herauld into the City to publish a Proclamation the contents whereof were That Baron Hastings Lord Chamberlaine accompanied with some other Conspiratours had an intention to kill him the Protectour and the Duke of Buckingham that very day as they sate at Counsell that so hee might usurpe the Government of the King and Kingdome hoping that when these two Princes should be dead there would be none that would oppose him But because this bare Narration without Witnesse or other circumstances was not likely to worke any great effect hee aggravated it with complaints no wayes relating to the matter in hand That hee had beene an evill Counsellour to the late King that hee had perswaded him to many things contrary to his Honour and the good of the Kingdome that by his example hee had given him occasion to debauch himselfe particularly with Shores Wife who as shee was partaker of all his secret Counsells so was shee a complice in this abominable Treason that the last night which was his last hee lay with her so that it was no wonder if having lived ill hee dyed ill that the sodaine Justice done upon him was by Order from the King and his faithfull Counsell hee having deserved it and to the end that His complices might bee prevented from daring to raise a dangerous insurrection to set him at liberty the which being wisely foreseene was the onely meanes by Gods Providence to restore the Kingdome to its former tranquillitie It is to be observed that there was not much above two houres space betweene his Execution and the Publishing of the Proclamation so as the contents thereof being Long well dictated and fairely written out in Parchment every one knew it must needes be written before hee was put to Death the interim of time betweene the Execution and Publication not being sufficient to write it out much lesse so Handsomely to digest the matter though to the Swiftnesse of hand had beene added the Readiest witte The which occasioned diversity of discourse whereof some said it was written by the Spirit of Prophecy But the Protectour having accused Shores Wife as an Accessary and an Adviser sent to her House and made her be plundered of all shee had not out of Avarice but Malice and that such a demonstration might make the falsehood seeme the more likely and the imputation the more probable shee was committed to Prison and examined by the Counsell where shee answered so well for her selfe as not the least likelyhood appearing whereby to make her guilty of what shee was accused they fell upon her dishonest and scandalous course of living the onely thing indeed wherein shee was faulty the which would have beene winked at in any other by the Protectour and imputed to the frailty of Nature but to exercise his cruelty upon Her hee was contented to bee held an Enemy to Incontinency Shee was delivered over to the Bishop to doe Publique Pennance in the Cathedrall Church the which shee did the next Sunday morning being led by way of Procession with a white Sheet about her with a Wax Taper in her hand and the Crosse borne before her In which action though shee were destitute of all manner of Ornament yet shee appeared so lovely and handsomely behaved as her blushes adding to her Beauty all the lookers on did not onely blame the severity but were taken with her comelinesse which was the cause as well of Their Compassion as of her Ignominy and if any one hateing her past Life was contented to see her punisht yet did they not praise it as not proceeding from the Justice of an upright Judge but from the Malice and Cruelty of a Passionate and Unjust Tyrant Shee was well borne and civilly brought up her ruine was her being unequally Married not that her Husband was not of good esteeme amongst the Citizens and according to his quality well to live but for that shee being of riper Yeares then hee the love which useth to be betweene equalls was not betweene them so as it was not hard for the King to winne Her Hee being Handsome Lovely and from whom Preferment and Respect things much coveted by young Woemen was to be hoped for The King being Dead the Chamberlaine got possession of her shee was yet alive when Sir Thomas More wrote this History but so much altered as it could not be said shee had beene handsome though in her youth shee wanted nothing of Beauty but a little more Stature Her outward gifts though very excellent were out donne by the inward gifts of her Minde which are much more esteemed when accompanied with a handsome Body Shee had a Quick wit was of a cheerefull Humour Prompt Facetious and Eloquent borne to doe Good not Harme to any one Shee obliged many who being falne from the Kings good Opinion were for her sake received againe into favour Shee caused confiscated Goods to be restored to many without any manner of Avarice shee was more desirous to oblige others then to enrich her selfe more to Do good turnes then to Receive them Her Ambition was to be esteemed and well thought of Shee was alwayes affable never insolent All of them conditions abundantly to be praised but by which her fortune received no reliefe for being first reduc'd to Poverty and then to Old Age her beauty lost and her good turnes Forgotten she begg'd of those who if they had not formerly begg'd of Her would have been more beggers then shee The Protectour had given Order that on the same day whereon the Chamberlaine was beheaded at London the Earle of Rivers and Lord Gray the one brother the other sonne to the Queene and brother by the Mothers side to the King should lose their heads at Pontefract the two Knights that were seised on together with them at Northampton bare them company in their punishment The execution was done in presence of Sir Richard Ratcliffe a favourite of the Protectours and one that partooke of his designes who being naturally wicked and knowne by him to be so hee thought he could not trust the managing of this businesse to one more wicked and consequently more faithfull then he Hee
in which he govern'd himselfe so well as the more averse he shewed himselfe to what indeed he did desire the more provoked he an eagernesse in the Duke to discover what he sought to hide so as exagerating Englands happinesse falne into the government of so wise a Prince whilst under the government of a Child guided by persons interessed and hated it must have been ruinated The Bishop answered He must confesse the truth being sure that by doing otherwise he should not be believed that if things lately passed had been to be decided by Votes he should have voted that after Henry the sixths death the Crowne should have gone to his sonne Prince Edward and not to King Edward but that both of them being dead it had been great folly in him not to comply with the new King since the dead doe not revive That hee had behaved himselfe to Edward in all things as a faithfull Subject and Servant ought to doe to his King and Master That he would have done the like to his Children had they succeeded Him in His Kingdome but God having otherwise dispos'd of them his pretences were not to raise up that which God would keepe downe And for what concern'd the now King formerly Protector Here he held his peace as if he had unadvisedly falne upon that discourse but after a whiles silence he pursued to say That hee had already too much troubled himselfe with Worldly affaires 't was now time to retire himselfe and consider nothing but his Bookes and his owne quiet The silence that unexpectedly interrupted the discourse which the Duke desired to have heard finished made his desire thereof the greater so as thinking he had held his peace as not being confident of him he desired him to speake his minde Boldly assuring him he should be so farre from receiving Dammage thereby as that it might redound more to his Advantage then hee imagined That he had begg'd his Guardianship of the King for no other end but that he might better himselfe by his wise Counsels and that if He had been in any other mans custody He could not have met with one that would have set such a value upon his worth as did he The Bishop thanked him replying That it was not his desire to speake of Princes since they made the world to be not what it was but what it seem'd best to them Then when the Lyon banisht all Horn'd-beasts out of the Woods one that had a little Wen in his forehead fled away with the rest and being demanded by the Foxe why he fled he answered because of the proclamed banishment Yea but thou hast no Hornes said the Fox T is true I have none said the other animal but if the Lyon should say this Wenne were a Horne who durst say the contrary In what case should I be The Duke was well pleased with a Fable yet could hee not perswade him there was no Lyon should doe him any harme The Bishop said It was not his intention to dispute the Protectours title who was now King but since their treaty concerned the Common-wealth whereof he was a member he wisht it an addition of perfections to the many it already was endow'd withall and amongst these some of those with which God had adorned Him the Duke This being said hee held his peace much to the others displeasure who was grieved that whilst the Bishops discourse promised Much hee had said just Nothing whilst the comparison betweene the King and Him required not so darke but more intelligible explication He told him these many clouds of Diffidence injured their friendly communication assuring him that whatsoever he should say since it proceeded from a personage he so much honour'd it should be as if it had not been said at all Upon these words the Bishop resolved freely to unbosome himselfe encouraged by the Dukes vanity who loved to heare himselfe praised and by the Hatred he had now discovered he bore unto the King Whereupon he said He had read that man was not borne for Himselfe alone for his Friends or Parents but Chiefly for his Countrey that this consideration had moved him to take into his thoughts the present condition of this Kingdome his native soyle the which in comparison of former times 't was a wonder if it were not utterly ruin'd That there had been Kings under whose government it had happily flourished the love betweene them and their Subjects being reciprocall their interests being the same At home Peace Justice and Security Abroad Victory Honour and Trophees But now the world was much altered there was but onely one hope left which was in Him the Duke for considering his Publique Zeale his Learning his Wisdome Wit and so many other endowments the Kingdome in the midst of so great misery could have recourse to none but Him and that it had no Haven wherein to save it selfe during this tempest in which it was agitated but the safe Rode of His government out of which it was certaine to suffer Shipwrack That it could not be denied but that the Protector who now stiled himselfe King was endowed with Vertues which made him worthy of the Kingdome did he not reigne but that these his vertues were corrupted by so many Old and New vices that they had lost both their Quality and Name a wicked Prince converting Vertue into Vice as Vipers and Toads doe Nourishment into Poyson That there was no example in the usurping a Crown comparable with his for Wickednesse He had procured it without any pretence of Law contrary to the lawes of Humanity making his way thereunto by the Death of so many Worthy and Innocent persons contrary to the law of Nature by calumniating his Mother whom hee would have to be honest onely when shee conceived him contrary to the Laws of the Church by declaring his Nephews to be borne in Unlawfull Matrimony contrary to them All together by being their Executioner so as their Blood crying to Heaven for Revenge warn'd every man to beware of his life for if to possesse Himselfe of a Kingdome hee had not spared Their lives who were Neerest in Blood unto Him he would muchlesse spare the lives of Others that were Nothing at all unto Him so to usurpe what belonged to them To shunne therefore the Rockes they were likely to runne upon he humbly desired him That as he loved God his owne House and his native Countrey he would accept the Crowne free it from the captivity whereinto it was falne and if he would not doe this he conjured him by the obligations he ought to God that hee would doe his uttermost to change the Government since upon whomsoever it should fall it must needs redownd to the publique service but if He would assume it God would be therewithall well pleased He and his House secured the Kingdome obliged and all the World would thanke him When he had ceased speaking the Duke stood a good while pensive with his eyes fixt whereat
the bishop was much astonished insomuch as his colour changed In such like matters men are not satisfied with silence nor mentall replies which argue perill and prejudice But supper time broke off their discourse which the Duke adjourned till the morrow morning and perceiving the bishop to be much troubled he intreated him not to be disquieted at this delay assuring him hee would keepe promise with him which did not notwithstanding satisfie the Bishop who was as desirous to know the Dukes intention now as the Duke was earnest to know his the day before But he failed him not in what he had promised him for having handsomely and methodically gone over all that the other had said he laid his Hat upon the Table and calling devoutly upon God he thanked him for that they being amidst so many tempests and dangers in a good but ill-governed ship he had been pleased to enlighten them by affording them a meanes how to provide themselves of a Steersman who being one that would give satisfaction would bring safety and welfare to the Kingdome Then taking up his Hat and putting it on his head he thanked the Bishop for the affection he had ever found in him especially at this time in this their weighty and trusty communication his fidelity and zeale unto his Country together with so many other unfained circumstances and voyd of selfe-interest rendering him worthy to be esteemed the honest man that all men thought him He was sorry his deserts had not met with a fortune worthy of him but he assured him that if God should at any time blesse him with meanes to shew his gratitude he would not faile therein but give it the precedency of all other duties That now he came to his answer wherein he would conceale nothing being so taught and obliged to doe by his example He wish him then to know that the reason of his alienation from King Edwards children was their fathers discountenancing of him upon all occasions without any cause given whilst they two having married two sisters he might have expected to have been more friendly treated he therefore thought himselfe free from all bands of humanity since the King used none to him having not onely excluded him from all Offices and Honours but treated him after a manner not worthy of his quality The first thing then that after his death came into his thoughts was the miserable condition of the Kingdome under the government of a woman and of a child not so much in respect of the ones sex and the others age as that her brother the Earle Rivers and the Marquesse Dorset her sonne were to exclude from all authority and preeminence not onely the Dukes and great men of the Kingdome but even the brother to the deceased King He thought it therefore requisite for him as well for the publique as his owne private good to joyne with the Duke of Gloucester whom hee then thought as free from all dissembling injury and cruelty as hee now knew him to be most dissembling injurious and cruell man that ever was borne Upon this false opinion at the first Councell held in London hee was by his meanes created Protector of the King and Kingdome and after having by fraudulent pretences gotten the Duke of Yorke out of the Sanctuary he had the boldnesse not without sprinkling some threats to demand the Crown of him and the other Lords that were then in Councell till such time as the King being full foure and twenty yeeres old should be of age to governe it but that meeting with some difficulties the like thing not having been formerly heard of and that it was unlikely any man would be found so moderate as to lay downe the Crowne become a Subject and submit himselfe to Anothers government after He had governed of Himselfe so long hee presented them with certaine Writings authenticated by Doctors Notaries and Witnesses by which it appeared Edwards sonnes were Bastards which was then believed to be as True as it is Now knowne to be notoriously False the false witnesses being by recompences and promises drawne to so great a treachery This writing being read he said unto the Counsellors My Lords I am assured that being Wise and Faithfull you will not suffer my Nephew to receive any injury but I am likewise confident that being Just you wil see no wrong done to Me. That which you have heard is either true or false if you believe it not cleare your selves in the point and if you believe it which of you will deny Mee to be the undoubted Heire to Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke declared by the Authority of Parliament to be heire unto the Crowne since the Duke of Clarence's Sonne is by his Fathers Delinquency made incapable thereof and his Father more then He being reputed a Bastard and upon good presumptions held for such a one in the house of Yorke Not any one answering him much lesse opposing him he was chiefly by the assistance of Him the Duke of Buckingham of Protector made King hee having first received his plighted faith there which afterwards was confirmed to him by giving of him his hand in Baynards-castle that he would provide for the Lives of the two Princes in so good a manner that He and All the world should be therewith satisfied Now where is that Prince that after such a Service would not of his owne free will have sought out some meanes how to have gratified him unlesse it were Richard who being demanded a thing which was not His and which was not in Justice to be denied denied it him out of meere ingratitude The things hee required of him were the Office of High-Constable of England which having been enjoyed by his Fore-fathers it was a shame for Him to goe without it and the Lands belonging to the Earle of Hereford which had beene wrongfully detained from him by his brother King Edward the which hee did not sodainely deny unto him but held him a while in Hope till being constantly solicited therein hee absolutely denied him objecting that such a demand pretended to set on foote againe the pretences of the house of Lancaster since Henry the fourth who was heire thereunto having wrongfully usurped the Crowne and by his usurpation united them to the same they were not againe to be taken from the Crowne unlesse that together with them pretence were had unto the Kingdome the which it should seem was by him intended since that being falne by the death of Henry the sixth upon him Buckingham according to the Common-law in what concernes private men but not the State he did againe revive the tacit pretence thereunto Of the which in good faith Hee never had the least thought Whereupon suppressing within himselfe the base injustice of so ungratefull a man hee had much a doe to keepe himselfe within the bounds of Patience till he heard of the Death of the two dispossessed and innocent Princes of the which he tooke God to witnesse
weary of the large promises made him by Charles to assist him with Powerfull succours was faine to content himselfe with very small ones in which he likewise found himselfe to be abused Whereupon thinking his men of warre upon the Narrow Seas and the troops of men he had disposed upon the Sea-coasts to be superfluous he recalled his ships and disbanded his men judging that the Nobility which inhabited the maritine parts particularly those of Wales were sufficient to take order that the enemy should not land unfought withalland unbeaten The information which was given to Richard though in effect it was false yet it bare with it so many likelyhoods of Truth as were sufficient to make him believe that the Earle of Richmond abandoned by Charles was not likely to trouble him with any forces he should receive from Him and this was the occasion Charles being in his Fourteenth yeere of age under the government of his Sister Anne wife to Peter of Bourbon Lord of Beau-ieu and according to the Ordinance of Charles the fifth his predecessour free from Guardian-ship the Princes of the Blood did notwithstanding aspire to the Regency under pretence of the weaknesse of his Constitution and of his being ill brought up he having till then been onely brought up in Childish sports not being taught so much as to Read The pretenders hereunto were the Duke of Orleans first Prince of the Blood and Peter of Bourbon in his wifes right she being thereunto named by the late Lewis and great troubles were likely hereupon to have ensued had not the State by committing the Kings person according to his fathers will to his sisters custody determined that the Kingdome should have no Regent but should be governed by the Counsell of State composed of Twelve personages to be chosen for their worth and Quality So as France being in this condition the Earle could not obtaine what was promised him since it was not the King Alone that could effect it and the Twelve though willing to assist him found many Difficulties therein but were especially hindred through feare of a Civill warre within themselves At the same time the Marquesse Dorset attempted to escape away his Mothers advertisements which filled him with high hopes and the rubbes he saw the Earle met withall made him tacke about and side with Richard He went out of Paris secretly by night taking his way for Flanders that from thence hee might passe into England but the Earle being informed thereof and having gotten leave from the King to stop him wheresoever he should be found sent into all parts after him and Humphrey Chenie had the fortune to light upon him who with Perswasions and faire Promises brought him backe otherwise he might have proved very prejudiciall to them for hee knew the very bottome of all their designes But this chance made the Earle very much apprehend that through delay he might either Lose or Ruine his friends he therefore judged it necessary to attempt that with a Few which he could not with Many He borrowed money of the King and many others to whom he left as in pawne Sir Iohn Bourchier and the Marquesse Dorset whom hee did not assie in to have him neere him Thus having assembled together certaine Souldiers hee went to Roan expecting there till the ships came to Harfleur which were to carry him over Here he understood of the death of King Richards wife how he had resolved to marry his neece who by her mother was promised unto Him and that Cecilie the Second daughter was married which was false to one of so base condition as his pedegree was not knowne hereat hee was much troubled as were likewise all the Lords that were with him since the hopes which they had built unto themselves upon the Yorkish faction were vanished by vertue of the aforesaid marriage Consultation was held what was to be done it was judged a rash resolution to undertake so dangerous a businesse with such a Handfull of people The resolutions which they pitcht upon were not to stirre till they should have new advertisements from beyond the Seas and to entice over to their party Sir Walter Herbert a Gentleman of a great family and of a great power in Wales promising that the Earle should marry His sister and to send a Gentleman to the Earle of Northumberland who had married the Other sister to the end that he might negotiate the businesse But nothing ensued hereon for finding the passage shut up the messenger returned not doing any thing But having much about the same time received Letters from Morgan Ridwell a Lawyer and a Confident of his with newes that Sir Rice ap Thomas and Captaine Savage two men of great retinue in Wales would declare themselves for him and that Reynald Bray had in his possession great summes of money to pay the Souldier so as he should doe well to make haste and land in Wales since delay might be prejudiciall to him hee tooke shipping on the fifteenth of August having but a few ships and two thousand Souldiers with him In seven daies space he landed at Milford-haven in Wales from whence passing on to Dale a place wherein all Winter long troopes of Souldiers had beene kept to hinder his landing he went to West-Hereford where he was entertained with all sort of content by the inhabitants Here he understood that Sir Rice ap Thomas and Captaine Savage had declared themselves for Richard which if it had beene true the businesse had beene ended Upon such like occasions diversity of Newes useth to be spread abroad good or bad according as people hope or suspect Those who were with him were much amated at this till they were comforted with a later advertisement Arnold Butler a very valiant Commander and one that in former times had been no great well-wisher to the Earle gave him to understand that those of Pembrokeshire were ready to obey Iasper Earle of Pembroke his unkle and their naturall Lord that therefore he might make use of this advantage the Earle being herewithall encouraged marched on to Cardigan his camp increasing every houre by people which flocked unto him But here he heard newes againe that Sir Walter Herbert he whose sister the Earle had thought to have married was in Caermarthen with intention to oppose him the which did much affright him for hee did thinke to finde him an enemy so as whilst they betake themselves to their Armes with an intention to fight with him the Scouts who were sent before to discover the Countrey returned with newes that there was no enemy to be seen the Countrey being open free and voyd of Opposition This contentment was augmented by the comming of Richard Griffith and Iohn Morgan with a great many fighting men and though Griffith was a confederate of Sir Walter Herberts and of Rice ap Thomas of whose inclinations he was doubtfull yet the Earle forbare not to march on fighting with and beating as many as opposed him
as out of Faction or out of Envie could not endure that Henry should reign the one that the Duke of York son to Edward the 4 was Alive the other that the King was resolved to put the Earl of Warwick who was prisoner in the Tower secretly to death The First was divulged to nurse up Hopes in such as were ill affected the Second to encrease Hatred against the King as if equally cruel with Richard he were about to treat the Earl of Warwick as Richard had treated his Nephews Whereupon Simond meeting with so fit an occasion bethought himself to make Lambert personate the Duke of York but presently altering his Opinion he judged it fitter for his purpose to have him personate the prisoner the Earl of Warwick and that if his endeavours should succeed and that Lambert should be made King he himself should be recompensed with the Chief Miter of England and the Government of King and Kingdom Neither did he think to meet with any great Obstacle herein since that the love to the House of York remaining yet in the hearts of Most of the Kingdom they could not possibly endure that the King having married the Princesse Elizabeth he should not suffer her to be Crowned as she ought to be Resolving hereupon he began to give such instruction to Lambert as such a businesse required and met with an Aptnesse in him fit to receive whatsoever documents but considering afterwards that his pupil was to represent the person of one that was known to many and not known to him he thought it was unpossible to be done without the Assistance of some-body who was conversant in the Court who might be informed by those that had served the Earl of his childish conversation and of all things that had befallen since King Edward's death at which time he was but Ten yeers old None being fitter for such an Office then the Queen Dowager she was imagined to be the Instructresse for she was but little satisfied to see her daughter so little beloved and so coolly treated as a Wife and as a Queen wanting the usual Marks of that dignity for Henry had neglected her Coronation though he had lately born him a Son not that her intention was to make Lambert King but to make use of him to Depose her Son-in-law to substitute the infant-infant-Prince the lawful Successor in his place and in case she should meet with too great oppositions Lincoln or Warwick which were Both of the House of York That which made people of this opinion was Her being shortly after confined to a Monastery upon no weighty pretence as we shall see The King thought it expedient to punish her under the colour of a Petty known fault for a heinous one which was not fitting to be known Howsoever it was Lambert took upon him the gestures and behaviour of a great Personage with so miraculous punctuality as that these being joyned to his Natural Sweetnesse a True Prince could not be formed out with more true Perfections then were these false ones which appeared to be true in Him The reasons which made Simond change his first designe and chuse rather to have his Comedian personate the son to the Duke of Clarence then King Edward's son though he that was Dead might easilier be counterfeited then he that was Alive was That when a speech went of his being escaped out of the Tower he observed so Great Joy in the People as he thought he should have more to further him in his designe and that it would be easier for him to insinuate a falshood in the Person of This man falsly supposed to have made an escape then in that Other whose escape would the hardlier be believed for in it Two Impossibilities were to be supposed Pity in the Varlets that were to murder him which could not without danger enter into such souls especially under such a King as was Richard and the Escape from the Tower which augmenting the danger took from the belief of any Compassion in Them or Life in Him But that which chiefly made him resolve upon This was that whilst he was doubtful what to do 't was said for a truth that Warwick was Dead in the Tower Now to act this Comedy well he did not think England a fit Scene a proportionable Distance being required in things which must be taken for what they are not unavoidable difficulties were to be met withal upon the place which might be avoided abroad where no Witnesses being to convince nor Acquaintance to confound boldnesse becomes impudence without which Cheats of this nature can hardly be effected He resolved to go over into Ireland a Kingdom affectionate to the House of York and wherein King Henry at his coming to the Crown had altered nothing neither Deputy Councellor nor Officer the same commanded there that were there placed by Richard a negligence to be blamed in so Prudent a Prince as He was who knew the inclination of that Kingdom and People wherein if alterations chance to happen remedies are hardly come by none being to be had from within it Self and all External helps the Sea interposed between them and home being Difficult Dangerous and Slowe All which made for Symond's purpose who coming before Thomas Fitz-Gerald Earl of Kildare who was Deputy a man ill-affected to Henry as he was well-affected to the House of York presented his pretended Prince unto him using such illusions as Lambert not having any one part in him which did not gainsay his mean Extraction the Deputy believed him to be what his Masters speeches and his Studied Nobility made him appear to be insomuch that acquainting some of his trustiest friends with this Secret under the Seal of Confession he found them and together with them the People prone to Rebellion They received this fancied Prince with great honour they gave the Castle of Dublin to him for his Lodging and few days after proclaimed him King by the name of Edward the Sixth There was not any one Province that denied him obedience and all of them joyned in declaring War against Henry whilst on the contrary side there was not any one that spake a word or drew a sword in his behalf But that Kingdom being but bare of Money and Arms and but meanly furnished with Souldiers they hoped that such in England as were friends to the House of York and Margaret Dutchesse of Burgundy would in a businesse of so great consequence assist them with their Supplies whom they advertise that Edward Plantagenet is escaped out of the Tower and come into Ireland where he was received and proclaimed King that they were purposed to bring him into England his hereditary Kingdom if they would be ready with their assistance to secure his Entry and that his Aunt of Burgundy would assist him with Money Souldiers and Commanders Margaret by reason of her vertue for she had nothing in her blameable but her inveterate hate to the House of Lancaster was in great
Destroy them The Duke of Britanny who knew his Forces too weak to withstand the King's had recourse to Henry to whom Charles had already sent Ambassadours to shew him That the chief Princes of the Blood and greatest Lords of his Kingdom being retired into Britanny under pretence of Refuge but in effect that being joyned to that Duke they might mischief Him the more he was forced to take up Arms and necessitated to war for his Own Defence and to Prevent him that sought His ruine that the war was Defensive on His side that he pursued Rebels in a Prince's Countrey who owing Homage to Him ought not to have received them and much lesse to have Conspired against him with them wishing him to remember that if the Duke of Britanny had done him any favour he had marr'd the merit of it since it failed on his part that he might have been utterly ruined by being deliver'd up to Richard that he did not pretend to remember him of the Assistance and Favours he had received from Him which were done out of meer Affection and contrary to what Reason should have perswaded him to for his Own good since it had been better for him that a Tyrant like Richard should have reigned in England then so vertuous a King as was he That if he would rightly weigh both their good turns he should finde His proceeded from true Friendship the Duke's from Self-interest That he did not desire a Requital of Assistance knowing that he was but Newly possest of the Kingdom which he had purchas'd with great Expence and Trouble but onely that he would stand Neuter That he would not by aiding the Duke hinder the just progresse of hiâ—… Arms justly to punish Rebels and to give due correction to him that had contrary to all Law received them He herewithaâ—… acquainted him with his having taken some certain Towns from the Archduke Philip in Flanders affirming he had not done it out of any Ill-will but for that it behoved him a little to Quell him the difference between them for any thing else being Little or Nothing they being Neighbours and he to marry his sister He said this to disswade Henry from believing that he made war in Britanny to Possesse himself thereof and to honest the Usurpation by Marrying the Heir as he intended and as he did and to make him believe this the rather he discover'd unto him as a businesse of great Trust his designes upon the Kingdom of Naples as if the attempt upon Naples which was but an imagination in Future were not compatible with his Present Real attempt upon Britanny Henry was displeased at this Embassie Two Princes being therein concern'd of which he knew not whether to prefer being obliged to them Both and equally favoured by them Both. He knew Charles did but Dissemble that the injury he did the Duke was unjust and hurtful for England that France might peradventure have reason enough to be Offended with Britanny but none to Subdue it The danger was great The Duke was Old Sickly and for the most part out of his Wits He had no issue Male Females the weaker they are and Marriageable the fitter are they to serve for an occasion of Oppressing the Countrey The Nobility was Mistrustful the People wavering He objected to himself that the Duke having preserved Him so many yeers against the Treacheries of so many Enemies he was in Honour obliged to do the like for him wherewithal it likewise became him to preserve the freedom of Commerce unto his Kingdom which would be Lost or much Lessen'd should it fall into the hands of such a King who if by reason of what he already possessed he were of so great might as he became formid able to his neighbours and those that lived further from him what would his greatnesse become when it should be Augmented by the Addition of a Dukedom equal to a Kingdom rich in Nobility People Seas and Ports But having been likewise Obliged to Charles he could not without the Badge of Ingratitude treat him like an Enemy To do then what he ought to do which was not to Declare himself Against the One nor Suffer the Other to be Undone it behoved him to have Evident Reasons should he do Otherwise whereby it might Appear that he was Perforce induced thereunto His Obligation being Equal his duty of gratitude could not be Dispensed withal to Either of them so as desirous to carry himself Indifferent where Circumstances were Equal as in his Obligations it behoved him to do Otherwise where Circumstances Differ'd as in Interest of State and Justice Two ponderous weights Both of which were put into the Duke's Scale Having then answer'd the Ambassadours in matters of Lesser importance as in the businesse of Flanders he told them He found himself bound in a Like bond of obligation to the King and to the Duke That the cause of his flight from Britanny into France was not from the Duke but through the wickednesse and malice of his Officer Landois He must confesse he Oft hath owed his Life unto him having had divers treacherous plots contrived against him by the corruption of his Servants that He never failed him neither in Will nor Deed So as finding himself in this condition with them Both he hoped that his Interposing himself as a Friend between them might produce that Peace which was to be desired and to which end he would forthwith dispatch away an Ambassadour to him They being dismiss'd with this answer he bent all his endeavours to work a Reconciliation between them that he might not be Enforced to take up Arms the which if against his will he Must do he was resolved to employ them to Preserve Britanny neither did he believe fortune would prove so favourable to Charles but that He might have time to Negotiate this businesse grounding his Confidence upon the great Oppositions he had on the one side Maximilian on the other the Forces of Britanny and the Orleanists in the Bowels of his Kingdom ready to raise a Civil war which he was not likely Quickly to quit his hands of together with the Inconstancy of his Young yeers able to make him Change his minde especially he being environ'd with men of Mean condition who rather make their fortunes in Court-changes then in Chances of War Upon these supposals which proved all false he sent his Chaplain Christopher Ursewick into France he gave him order that if he found Charles disposed to Peace he should instantly go to Britanny and conclude it in the best manner he could Ursewick came to France where Charles made him believe he did passionately desire Peace whilst he was far from it he therefore past on into Britanny thinking he had done Half of his work but he found he was deceived for the young King handled the businesse with so much Subtlety as he that had been longest Experienced and Verst in businesse could not have done it better He seemed to be very
by the Enemy got to S. Malo where they unluckily put four times to Sea and were as often driven back so as they gave over their employment believing the succour they went for would come too Late and that therefore they must look for some from Elsewhere but it was more then needed For the Frenchmen despairing to win the Town gave over the Siege Charles whilst he besieged Nantes had sent Bernard of Aubeny into England to re-assure the King of his desire of Peace and he either believing it or seeming so to do named the Abbot of Abington Sir Richard Tunsdal and the former Ursewick his Commissioners to treat thereof giving them full Authority though the circumstances afforded little hope Which Edward Woodvile Uncle to the Queen a gallant Gentleman perceiving he desired leave to go to assist the Duke with a Troop of Voluntiers with which he would Privately steal over so as the King of France should have occasion to complain of none but of Him It is not known whether the King did Privately give way thereunto or no but in Publike he denied his request charging him not to depart from Court notwithstanding he went to the Isle of Wight where of he was Governour and raised there Four hundred fighting men with which he sailed into Britanny causing thereby such an alteration among those of the Court of France as the Commissioners would have been evilly intreated had not Charles whose conscience accused him seemed to believe that Woodvile was come of his Own head since the Reputation of England and the Need of Britanny required Other manner of aid then Four hundred men The Commissioners having discover'd his minde return'd to England and acquainted the King that Charles his desire of Peace was but counterfeit the better to gain time and to make him lose the opportunity of hindering him from the Usurpation of Britanny Whereupon Henry resolved to Call a Parliament wherein succour being resolved upon he raised Moneys and muster'd Souldiers sending word to Charles that his Kingdom liked not this war with Britanny made by him there having always been an un-interrupted Friendship between that Dutchy and England wherefore they could not now abandon it since their Own commodity was concerned in the Losse thereof that He therefore could not oppose his People as Charles himself might judge that he thought good to give him Notice hereof as well to the end that his Moving or Marching might not be News unto him as likewise to entreat him that he would take away the Cause of his so doing which if he would not he assured him that his succour should onely tend to the Defence of Britanny from whence if the French would withdraw themselves they should not be Pursued by his men nor fought withal Out of Britanny so as their Friendship was not to go Lesse in the said War The Ambassadours arrived when Charles had brought the businesse to such a passe as he needed not greatly weigh the Late resolutions of England having received news of the surrender of Ancenis Fougeres Saint Aibine di Cormier and not long after that the Armies had met and that the Britons were discomfited The French-men thought that the Duke's Army would bend themselves for the Recovery of Saint Albine as they did whereupon following them and coming up to them not far from thence they fought with them and had the Victory they slew the Four hundred English with Woodvile their Commander took the Duke of Orleans and the Prince of Orange prisoners who would not have purchased their Liberties at so Cheap a rate as they did had it not been for their Wives Orleans his wife being the King's sister and Orange's wife sister to the Duke of Burbon for after divers Removals from one prison to another they by the Intercession of their Wives obtained Liberty and Pardon Henry understanding of this defeat sent Eight thousand fighting men into Britanny under the Conduct of the Lord Brook which joyning themselves with the Duke's Forces marched towards the Enemy who knowing they loved not to Encamp themselves but to come to Blowes thought to cool their heat by Intrenching their Army and sallying out with their Light-horse which they did but with more Losse then Gain This mean while Francis the Second Duke of Britanny died leaving Two Daughters behinde him the younger whereof died not many months after and left the Inheritance wholly to Anne but the subversion of her State was caused by her father's death A month before this the Duke was constrain'd to Compound with Charles and subscribe to the Articles of Agreement remitting the Difference to Arbitratours Charles pretended to this Dukedom out of Two reasons by the pretences of Iohn de Brosse and Nicholas of Britanny which were yeelded up to his father Lewis the Eleventh and by the rights of the Viscount of Rohan descended from Mary of Britanny sister to Margaret the first wife of Francis the Second the which right or claim the said Viscount had surrendred up to this Charles and these Two sisters being Daughters to Francis the First would in succession have preceded Peter the Second Arthur and Francis the Second had not Women been excluded from men of Name and Coat of Britanny as were the Three above-named The which being then brought into question made the dispute more intricate though it should not so have done for the Former Two's grant was annull'd in the Abbey de Victoire by a Treaty made with Lewis himself and the Viscount Rohan's relinquishment made by him not that he believed he had any Right thereunto but to please Charles was of no Validity since he descended from Women and the Nullification of such pretences appeared in his Contract of Marriage in the Wills of the Dukes and in the Decrees of the State of Britanny Reasons which though they were all of force enough yet were they not able to weigh against the force of the Weaker for the weakest pretences are sufficient so they have power enough to prove their right by force The King was Young and every one about him pretended to get an Armful of Wood by the fall of this Tree the Sister for her part had already in her conceipt devoured the City of Nantes the Britons who were Partakers pretended to participate therein whilst the rest that saw their fortunes and welfare depend upon the Weaknesse of an abandoned Orphan Maiden and under the Sword of a Powerful King resolved to Declare themselves for him before they were by force Constrained so to do Whereupon the English not able to Save what ran to so Headlong a Ruine returned into England after they had spent Eight months in Britanny and done nothing The Parliament had given certain Subsidies for the payment of these men which were readily paid by all the Shires save York-shire and the Bishoprick of Durham which Two Counties flatly denied to pay any They alleadged that they had suffered great grievances the Last yeers past and for the
for that the war with Britanny might move some jealousies in him the true Reasons whereof not being known he gave him to understand that that Countrey being Feudatary to him it became him in his reputation to preserve his rights therein amongst which one was that the Heir could not marry without his Consent that the Dutchesse having done otherwise in freely disposing of her self without the Consent of Him her Soveraign it behoved him with his good leave to match her so as might not be prejudicial to his Crown to the which he hoped He would give way as to a thing becoming the reason of State and Justice Henry perceiving that the King of France would have him swallow up a bitter Pill wrapt up in Leaf-gold caused answer to be made to the Ambassadours That Peace ought not to be treated of thereby to make War upon one's Friends that to Demand it was Unjust Most unjust to Grant it He had too much of interest with Britanny to abandon it That the proceedings held by Charles were not like those of a Lord who intends to keep his right of Fee-farm but like those of an Enemy which intends Usurpation That his Correction say it were just and necessary needed not to be imposed by so Unjust means and such Unnecessary Arms against a Maiden That he did not dispute whether it were Charles his Right to marry her as he pleased or no though he thought few Presidents could be given thereof That Britanny's tenure in Fee was not subject to the Justice Laws and Will of the Lord thereof as were Other Common tenures That Gascoigne and Normandy in Former times and Flanders at the Present were not under so Servile a Subjection but say they were Marriages ought to be Free not made by Force the parties not Constrain'd otherwise they would be against the Laws both Humane and Divine and suppose his disposal of her did not contradict the Laws it might yet be averse to the interest of Other Princes who peradventure might be content he should marry her to some Other and not unto Himself As for Flanders he wonder'd so Wise a King as Charles should use such slight Arguments in so weighty a matter that he should term the Oppression of the Prince the People's Oppression the Rebellion of the One the Injustice of the Other that after having so many months detained him prisoner slain his ser vants bereft him of his Son and injuriously put him under their own Government they should pretend by Injuring to be injured being protected and confirmed in their Rebellion by Charles himself A thing which had not formerly happened and which now fell out opposite to the Interest and Dignity of All Princes for in time that might happen to Each of them which now befel This so as all Princes were bound upon such like occasions reciprocally to Help one another the which if it became Others much more did it become Charles who being Soveraign ought to chastise Rebellion in the people not to Authorize and Nourish it He thanked him for his acquainting him with his Secret designes which were So secret as not onely Italy but the whole World knew of them For his ends of Passing into Macedonia to make war upon the Turks they were not onely Christian but Generous so as if in stead of his demanding Peace he would grant his request in accepting of Him for a Companion in so holy an Enterprise he should think himself happie but that his arguments were of too Repugnant a Construction God did not command Evil to be done that Good might come thereof nor that what is offer'd on His Altars should be taken from Another's flock Yet if he thought he might with Justice set upon the Kingdom of Naples and that his pretended right thereunto was good meerly by the Renunciation of the House of Anjou what might He think of himself that was bereft of Normandy Anjou Gascoigne and All France which falling upon his person by natural Inheritance not by Anothers Renounsal was his Legal Patrimony if being instructed by him He should not do the like He would therefore follow his example and run the same carreer he had traced out to him Therefore if he would have Peace he might have it upon condition either that he would Renounce that which by an unjust title he Possessed or else pay such a Tribute as might be proportionable to what he should hold The Ambassadours not expecting such an Answer said They had no Commission to any such purpose but that they were sure their King's Sword was able to defend his Crown from losing any the least of his Flower-de-Luces that for what concern'd his marriage with the Dutchesse he never had any such Thought being already married to Maximilian's daughter To which the King reply'd He lookt for such an Answer and that he would send Ambassadours to him the better to be satisfied therein whereupon he dismissed them and Gaguine stayed in England till he had dispatcht Thomas Earl of Ormond and Thomas Goldenstone Prior of Christs-Church in Canterbury Ambassadours into France for that purpose Charles this mean while labour'd to remove from the Dutchesse Ann all scruples and detestations which withheld her from taking him for her husband He employed people of all conditions Divines Ladies Lords Counsellours and all such as had accesse unto her The Duke of Orleans and the Prince of Orange newly freed from their imprisonment pleaded for him so did the Count Dunois who after Orleans was tane prisoner turn'd again to the King's party The Marshal de Rieux Chancellour Mountalban the Ladies and Gentlewomen that were familiar with her and almost the whole Counsel were his instruments herein Madame de Laval her Governesse and Lady of Honour took more pains herein then All the rest Much ado there was to perswade the Dutchesse to forget how unworthily she had been dealt withal for Three yeers together how the Agreements made with the Duke her father and after with her Self had never been observed that Charles had destroy'd and sackt her Countrey that he was married to the Daughter of the King of the Romanes and the King of the Romanes married to Her So that if the Divines were troubled to remove from her her Scruples of Conscience Madame de Laval was no lesse troubled to rid her of the Hatred she had conceived against his Person She at the last yeelded thereunto upon the remonstrance of Peace the Necessity of embracing it and that there was no other way to compose it then by this Marriage Maximilian being Far off and reduced to such Poverty as in a time of so great need he could assist her with but Two thousand men Charles on the contrary was Neer at hand Powerful and not likely to give over till he had bereft her of her Countrey and brought her to Poverty and Misery the which if it should so fall out Maximilian would no longer care for her whose end was to possesse himself of Britanny
Tirrel and his servant Iohn Dighton who were the onely Two that remained alive of the Four which were conscious of this cruelty for Miles Forrest the Second rogue that slew them and the Priest that buried them were dead they deposed That Tirrel saw them Dead after they were Smother'd that he made them be buried underneath a stair and cover'd them with a Stone from whence by order from Richard they were afterwards tane and reburied by the Minister of the Tower but in what place they knew not the Minister being Dead But the King not satisfied with these testimonies that he might divert the danger and satisfie the World he bethought himself of some other means whereby he might discover the Impostors condition and descent He made choice of some and scatter'd them thorowout all Flanders directing them what they were to do Those who were not to stay in any setled place were ordered diligently to enquire after his Birth and to give Him daily advertisement of what they should learn which makes men believe he had some glimpse of it before the other who were to make their abode where He was were by his direction to seem as if they were fled away so to shun the danger they should incur if they were discover'd to be well-wishers to his party and to professe they were come to run the like fortune with Him they were as the Other to make Discovery but more particularly to finde out the Designes and Correspondencies they were to grow familiar with those whom Perkin most confided in and to shew them the Vanity of the Undertaking they having to do with a wise King not easily to be beaten without extraordinary Forces that the Dutchesse's favours were not answerable to their need that they wanted assistance and were not certain of what they presumed to be Secure which was the assistance of the party and the peoples inclination both which were unuseful for that such accurate and diligent provision was made that all men would forbear to declare themselves unlesse they might be encouraged by the sight of a Great army which the Duke of York was not likely to shew them no not if all Flanders were to declare it Self for him But their chief care was to sound Clifford by tasting him with fair promises for if they could win Him over the deed was done he being the Cabinet of secret Correspondencies between Flanders and England neither were they much troubled to effect it for being come to the knowledge of this imposture he was wrought upon by them with promise of Forgivenesse and of Rewards proper baits for such a fish Henry this mean while had made all those whom he had sent to be excommunicated in Pauls and their Names to be registred in the Book of the King's enemies according to the custom of those times to the end that no man might suspect them neither did he forbear to sollicite the Confessors of the greatest men that he might learn how they were enclined not weighing the Profanation of Religion and holy things since his particular interest was concern'd though in all Other things he was reputed a Pious Prince At last they came to the perfect knowledge of Perkin's Birth Name Surname Countrey Employments and Voyages till coming to the Dutchesse he was metamorphis'd into the Duke of York they likewise won over Clifford who gave them such proofs of his repentance as the King was therewithal satisfied Perkin's Genealogie was published in the Court and thorowout the Kingdom and Henry not esteeming it fitting that a Mechanick should with such ostentation be protected in Flanders under a false name and which redounded to His injury he sent Ambassadours to the Archduke Philip Maximilian being gone into Germany who were Sir Edward Poynings and Sir William Warham Doctor of the Civil Law The Council gave them audience the Archduke being yet a Childe their Embassie was That Flanders being confederate and in friendship with England the King could not but resent that she should nourish an Impostour who durst call himself Duke of York and pretended unto his Kingdom that such a Belief must needs admit of some Malignity since the Duke of York's death was too manifest to the world which were it not so very Conjecture were sufficient to put it out of doubt the Nature and Craft of Richard the Third was not such as would encourage the Executors of his cruelty to save One brother and murder the Other Mercy was not to be suppos'd in such Rascals and if it were not without Reward and freedom from Punishment Reward was not to be expected from a Childe destitute of Hopes and who getting out of prison had not wherewithal to feed himself but say that meer Compassion had moved them to save him such compassion must be either in One or in All of them it was impossible it should be in One of them and the Rest not know of it and it was incredible it should be in All of them for that three such wicked ones could not so far trust one another as not to live in perpetual Jealousie And give this likewise granted how could a childe ignorant of the ways wanting direction and counsel passe undiscover'd that the Night-guards which are usual in all the streets of London should not stop him should not take him or that some other difficulty should not hinder him 't was impossible a tender childe of Nine yeers old alone in Lord-like looks and apparel could passe on unknown by any Certainly this could not have befallen the True Duke of York much lesse could it have happened unto the Counterfeit whose true name was Perkin that the King knew him well knew his Countrey and his Extraction that the Nurse or rather Mother of this the Dutchesse of Burgundy knew it well enough who emulating the ancient Fables had brought him forth as Iove did Mercury out of her Brain feigned him to be her Nephew given him instructions and taught him how to lye that she could not tolerate that her Neece should reign being joyned to the House of Lancaster her hatred being thereunto such as rather then to suffer her to be a Queen with such a Husband she would bereave Her and her Children of a Kingdom and give it to Perkin begotten by a Jew turned Christian They desired that after the example of the King of France they would chase him out of their Countrey and that if the useful friendship which was between the two Nations should perswade them as well it might to do More they should do like true friends indeed if they would deliver him up into Their Hands The Answer was That they desired to preserve friendship with the King that they would not assist the pretended Duke of York but that they could not hinder the Dutchesse who was absolute in her Countrey from doing what she listed Henry was not pleased with this answer knowing that Princesses Dowagers have not the like Prerogative over the Countreys where they govern
entertainment in Ireland which he expected for Poynings had an eye to the actions of the Rebels there he met with it in Scotland whither he went grounding his hopes upon the natural enmity of those Two Kingdoms and upon the recommendation of the Three above-written Princes he had solemn audience given him by the King in the presence of all the Lords that were then at Court His Lordlike looks which together with his being thought the true Duke of York were augmented by Art and by the gifts of Nature captivated the good-will of the standers by Having in a grave manner done his Obeisance to the King he told him That he was the unhappie Richard Plantagenet son to Edward the Fourth who drawn by fraudulent promises from his mother's bosom she having taken Sanctuary at Westminster was brought to the Tower of London there to be smother'd with his brother Edward but that charity arising in the brest of those who executed that cruel office they were contented with the death of his Elder brother and saved Him giving him life liberty and means how to scape away he desired to be pardoned if he did not tell the Manner how for that the interests of those that had saved him who were yet alive would not suffer him so to do that Fortune had posted him into divers places and God had given him the grace to conceal his condition lest being known the evil might have befaln him which the vigilancy of a wicked Uncle threatned who having usurped his Kingdom from him knew he could not enjoy it but by his death which he thought had already happened but that his Uncle being by divine justice rewarded according to his deserts and he grown in yeers after many circumvolutions he had withdrawn himself from France to his Aunt the Dutchesse of Burgundy who being a widow and on the Other side of the Sea could not give him such assistance as was requisite for the recovery of his Kingdom which being faln from One Tyrant to Another from an unnatural Uncle to a Kinsman who was naturally his Enemy he stood in need of some to assist him Arms being the onely Tribunal whereat pretences to Kingdoms are disputed that England knew very well his claim and his being which some of the chiefest there had witnessed with their bloods betrayed by their false corrupt friends that Corruption was easily effected where Jealousie and Suspition made men who were naturally covetous and sparing as was Henry liberall and profuse that Ireland was not ignorant of this but that being grievously opprest her weaknesse was such as she could not shew her fidelity and obedience to the House of Yorke and to Him the true heir thereof as shee formerly had done and would again doe neither was it to be doubted but that if he could find a place to take footing in and any one that would protect him he should both from the one Kingdom and the other receive such assistance as might make the regainment of his owne an easie busines that the Dutchesse Emperour Arch-duke King of France and Himselfe finding there was no other wheron for him to take footing then Scotland nor other Protector for him then the magnanimous King thereof they had advised him to present himselfe before his Majestie they being afterwards ready to joyne with him in so just a cause in defence of an Orphan and to the assistance of a Prince betraid usurp'd upon and driven out of this Countrey as was Hee Here enlarging himselfe upon Henrye's illegall pretences upon his base ignoble descent vilifying his Grand-father Tewder as descended from the Scum of the poorest sort in Wales he said that his title was in no sort good unto the Crowne nor yet his Wifes title as long as He the Duke of Yorke and of right King lived that Henry had endeavour'd to have him given up into his hands by Charles when he was in France but that being by Charles denied hee had not spared for Treachery Arms nor poyson to bereave him of his life by the means of divers of his Ministers more particularly by Robert Clifford the wickedst of them all so as when all his diabolicall designes failed him his last refuge was to slanders and to new inventions drawn from hell thereby to obscure the splendour of his Birth to the end that being believed to be what he would have him to be his tyrannie and usurpation might not be withstood that if he were such a one King Charles nor his aunt the Dutchesse would not have counsell'd him to have had recourse to the powerfull tuition of the King of Scotland with hopes that he would succour him as his generous Predecessours had formerly done the afflicted Kings of England whose name worth and Kingdome since he inherited he hope hee should inherit the like benefits as they had done that hee might shew himselfe having recovered his Kingdome to be the most usefull and truest friend that ever did or shall deserve to be celebrated for gratitude Perkins expressions the compassion of his case the recommendation of so many Princes and their promises or rather the Occasion to wage war with Henry whereunto he had a great desire moved the King to promise him his assistance the which hee readily effected though many who knew the Imposture disswaded him from him moreover he did not only appoint unto him an Attendance and Entertainment every way befitting a Duke of Yorke but that it might be beleeved he tooke him to be so he gave unto him for wife his neerest kinswoman Katherin Gordon daughter to the Earl of Huntley a Lady of excellent beauty Such provisions being made as the enterprise required he with a good Army entred Northumberland where Perkin under the name of Richard Duke of Yorke the true and lawfull heir to the Crown of England published a Declaration the Contents whereof were That being by the Grace of God and Favour of Iames the fourth King of Scotland entred into his Kingdom of England he declared his coming was not to make war upon his subjects but to free them from the tyrannie wherewith they were oppressed that it was known the Crown belonged to the Regall house of Yorke of which since after the death of Edward the fourth there remained no other pretender then Himself his Son He and no other was the lawfull heir thereof that Henry Teudor had usurped the Crown from him and by in humane ways sought to betray him and bereave him of his life that he had vaunted himself to have eased the subject of a Tyrant but by excluding the Duke of Yorke their rightfull King he had made himself their Tyrant that Richords tyranny was so much the more excusable in that his Nephews being supposed to be dead he had some Pretences to colour it with the difference between them two was that Richard a true Plantagenet had for his aim the Honour of the Nation and the Subjects Tranquillity Henry meanly born not regarding the Honour of
former Confession the which he likewise did at Cheapside Hee was againe put into the Tower to be better looked unto but hee could not forbeare relapsing into his former errour For growing great with foure of his Keepers who were servants to Sir Iohn Digby Lieutenant of the Tower and making them beleeve he was the true Duke of Yorke he so far prevailed with them as that they perswaded the Earl of Warwick to escape away with Perkin which by their means hee easily might doe when they should have kill'd the Lieutenant and taken from him his Keyes Monies and best Moveables But the plot was discover'd and he againe put over to Commissioners At this time an other Earl of Warwick appeared in Kent in imitation of Lambert Symnell Lambert tooke upon him the person of the Earl of Warwick by the direction of a Priest and Ralph Wilford for so was this second supposititious Earl called by the direction of an Augustine Frier named Patrick but this was soon ended for the Frier puft up with a foolish confidence and beleeving that businesses of this nature ought to be fomented in the Pulpit he by inciting the People destroyed the building before the Ground-worke was lay'd so as they were both taken Wilford was executed and the Frier in respect of his Habit was condemn'd to perpetuall imprisonment This accident gave the King occasion to rid the true Earl of Warwick out of the world whereupon it was thought that Perkins first flight and this his second endeavour to doe the like were wrought by His cunning he giving way to the First that hee might put Perkin to death and stirring up means to plot the Second so to rid his hands of the Earl and Perkin both at once But howsoever it was Perkin being convinc'd of this second busines and judged to die was hanged at Tybourn where by word of mouth hee confest his Imposture The rest who were involved in the same fault suffered likewise with him And Warwick being accused before the Earl of Oxford who for this occasion was made High Constable of England to have conspired together with Perkin against the State and Person of the King being proved guilty by his owne Confession was beheaded upon Tower-hill And thus in him ended the Male Line of the Plantagenets This caused the King to be blamed and hardly thought of as having no reason to condemne him for having been Prisoner from the Ninth yeare of his age till the Twenty-fourth and always in fear of Death he was kept in so great Ignorance that hee did not know a Duck from a Capon and therefore so little capable of the fault that he was altogether incapable to Dream of it and his Confessing it was out of a beleefe he was perswaded to that by so doing he should be pardoned Henry endevoured to lay the cause of this death upon the King of Spaine shewing his Letters wherein he said He could not resolve to marry his Daughter to Prince Arthur since as long as the Earl of Warwick lived he was not certaine of the Kingdoms succession which might be a reason of State but not of Justice in so much as God would not give a Blessing to that match the which that vertuous Princesse Katharine Knew very well for Prince Arthur dying shortly after and shee being repudiated by King Henry the Eight after Twenty yeares marriage she said It was no wonder if God had made her Vnfortunate in her Marriages since they were sealed with Blood meaning thereby the Death of this Earle The King though hee were no longer subject to the Apparitions which the Dutchesse of Burgundy had raised up by her Inchantments in the Transformation of People yet was he not free from Influences common to other men the Plague raged so terribly in London that it forced him to quit the Town and afterwards by reason of its Vniversall dispersing of it selfe over the whole Land to goe over to Callice together with the Queene The Arch-duke Philip hearing of his being there sent Embassadours to him to congratulate his Arrivall and to know if hee would be pleased that he Himself should come to visit him upon condition notwithstanding that he might be received in some Open place not for that hee durst not Trust himself in Callice or in what ever other Towne but for that having refused to speake with the King of France within any Walled place hee would not by this Difference give him any occasion of Offence nor that the example might prove prejudiciall to him in the future for any thing that might happen either with the same King or with any other The Ambassadours were graciously received and the Condition fairly interpreted and St. Peters Church not far from Callice was appointed for the place Hee likewise sent Embassadours to the Arch-duke who appeared at Masse in the midst between them all of them kneeling upon the same cushion As he was comming towards Callis the King went out to meet him and he alighted suddenly from Horse-back as if hee would have held his stirrop the King likewise alighted and having imbraced him led him to the Church which was appointed for their parley The causes which brought this Prince thither were two his own Good nature for that he had offended him by Protecting an Impostour which fault though it was not His he being then a Child yet was it the fault of his Counsell depending upon the Dutchesse Margarets passion so as he omitted nothing whereby to give the King satisfaction the other the Advise of his Father and father in Law who counselled him to make firm friendship with Henry for the advantage of the Low-countries and for his own Safety against the Violences of France but most for that they both hating that King which was Lewis the Twelfth who succeeded Charles the Eighth they hoped for many Advantages by his Friendship The Arch-duke failed not to use all the art he could though by nature he was not given to Dissembling terming him his Father his Protector his Leaning-stock The things agreed on between them were the Confirmation of the former Treaties and two reciprocall Marriages the one of the Duke of Yorke the Kings Second Son with the Arch-dukes Daughter the other of Charles the Arch-dukes Eldest Son with Mary the Kings Second Daughter but all of them being either Children or Infants these marriages ensued not but did evaporate through Time and Interest The Archduke was hardly gone when the King of France sent the Governour of Picardy and the Baylife of Amiens to visit Henry acquain ting him with his Victories together with his getting of the Dutchy of Milaine and his imprisonment of Lodwick Sforza the Duke thereof The Plague being by this time ceased Henry return'd to London wel satisfied with the Testimony he had received of how good esteem he was held by the confining Princes At the same time Iasper Pons a Spaniard born a learned and well bred man came into England being sent by
Govern them as he had done Before in which respect All the Kingdom concurr'd except some of the Nobility who had greater hopes under a New Young King then under an Old and Ancient one who being sufficiently informed of their Humours knew they were given rather to Tyrannize then to be contented with Respect from their Inferiours These Disputes caused great jealousies on all sides specially in Ferdinand for Philip following the advise of his Father the Emperour hee feared lest if they should happen to corrupt Consalvo as they had endeavour'd it they might take from him the Kingdom of Naples wherefore he recalled 2000 Spaniards from that Garrison under pretence of sending them into Africa and making the Germans be dismist he weakned the forces thereof that he might have the lesse cause of feare Amongst divers rumours which were spread abroad to discredit him with the Castillians one was that he intended to marry Ioane who was thought to be Daughter to the last King Henry who had beene a Competitresse for the Crowne with his Wife Isabel that so he would undertake the Defence of Her claime which formerly he had oppugned and thereby make himself King of Castile which he never Dream't of T is true he pretended the claime of a Father to whom the Guardian-ship of children under Age belongs of which number though Ioane were none in respect of Years yet in respect of her weaknesse she was to bee accounted one The very selfe same thing was granted in the Kingdom of Navarre to Iohn King of Arragon this mans Father The rumour of his intention of marriage was not vaine for hee Himselfe had caused it to be spread abroad from the first Beginning of the distastes that he might thereby mortifie Philip for in case she should have any Sons he deprived him of all the Kingdomes wherein He had any Propriety especially of Naples Hee pretended likewise to the Kingdome of Granada or at least to Halfe of it having gotten it with his Wife These conceits proceeded from the Dislike hee had that during the Life of Isabel Maximilian and Philip should make Peace with the King of France without His knowledge that of the Articles These were some The Marriage of Claudia Daughter to Lewis with Charles Philips eldest Son the investing of Milaine upon Lewis and his heires male if he had any and in case hee should have none upon Claudia and Charles and if Charles should happen to Dye upon Philips second Son marrying with the same Claudia so as willing to pay them with the same coyne hee not making Them acquainted therewithall made his Peace with Lewis who gave unto him for wife Germana de Fois his sisters Daughter and by title of Dowry renouncing unto him that part of the Kingdome of Naples which belonged unto Him with this obligation on the other side that Ferdinand should pay unto Him 700000 Duckets within ten yeers for the expences he had beene at in that Kingdome and should give in Dowry to his Wife 300000. more A busines which incens't Philip and made him undertake his voyage into Spaine The first contentions begate both Feare and Hope in Henry Feare that the Emperour Arch duke and King of France joyning in League together against Ferdinand hee should not only fall from being Arbitrator between those Princes as till then hee had beene but also to boote with the Prejudice that might redound to Him by their Confederacie from the advantage of his friendship with Arragon which now being left Single might be to his disadvantage Hope for that intending to marry Ioane Queene of Naples Dowager to the last Ferdinand he beleeved that Kingdome would be assigned over to Him as a Feoffee in Trust whilst the other two were in contention There were at this time in Naples two Dowager Queens the Mother and the Daughter both of them but young The first who was sister to Ferdinand King of Arragon was second Wife to Ferdinand the first King of Naples by whom shee had this second Ioane who was both Wife and Ant to Ferdinand the Second for she was sister by the Fathers side to King Alphonso who was his Father Hereupon Henry built his Designe He sent Embassadours by way of Complement unto them Both and Katharine who was Widow to Prince Arthur being Neece to the One of them and Cozin to the Other he gave unto them Letters from Her giving them particular Instructions to examine the conditions well and see what by vertue of such a Match might be hoped for in that Kingdome from thence they were to passe into Spaine as they did But when they returned hee gave over that Designe having learnt that she lived meerly upon Pensions from Ferdinand without other Lands or Iurisdictions The advantage hee got by this Embassie was to know how hee might keepe the friendship both of Ferdinand and Philip and to free himselfe from feare of Philips joyning with France and of the Marriage of Charles the Sonne of Philip to the Daughter of Lewis as was formerly a greed upon for Ferdinands Secretary had secretly treated with the Embassadours that the Princesse of France being taken from Charles contrary to the First capitulation that she might be married to the Duke of Angonlesme heire apparent to the Crowne their king should give Mary his Second daughter for wife to Charles A busines which hee was much pleased with for Charles was the Greatest match of Christendome being to inherit all that his Father Mother and Grand-father possest and to this purpose he endeavour'd as much as in himlay that there should be no breach between them in the future Amongst so many of their relations he liked not to heare that Castile desired Philip and detested Ferdinand by reason of the great Taxes and Impositions which he put upon them it being his Own very case so as upon the like reason he thought his Son might be desired and He abhorr'd the grievances imposed by Him much surpassing those of Ferdinand Those who tooke part with Philip did much importune him to come into Spaine before Ferdinand should be setled in his pretended Administration but he desirous to come thither unexpected took shipping together with his Wife in Ianuary when 't was thought hee would not have tane his journey till the next Summer He had hardly quitted the coast of Flanders when taken by a sodaine tempest his Navy was disperst upon the coast of England he himselfe lighted upon Waymouth and was brought a shore in a little Frigat His Counsell would not have had him landed since by losse of Time hee would misse of his designe of comming unexpected unto Spaine but he being sea-sick would by all means come on shore The great number of his ships had given an Alarme to the Countrey so as many troops of armed men came to Waymouth not knowing what his Fleet was nor what he would doe Sir Thomas Trenchard and Sir Iohn Carew who were their Leaders understanding the reason of
the Cinque Ports Constable of Dover Castle and Privy Councellor Some say he made him Earle of Huntington but I finde not this made good The reasons of his ruine were his sumptuous living the sincerity of his minde and the places he enjoy'd by the first having exceeded all former presidents for magnificency he drew envie upon him by his sincerity he made Gloster his enemy for he unfainedly loved the Duke of Ireland the which if it were a fault in him let who will judge certainly a true affection and friendly faith things so seldome seene in Court ought rather to have procured praise then blame his places the last in order but first in effect was the axe that slew him The Duke not being able to make any pretence unto any of them neither for himselfe nor any other save by his death the faults which were laid to his charge were the wastefull spending of the Kings treasure the converting of the souldiers pay to his private use his having sent great summes of money to Dover Castle from whence he had by night conveyed them into Germany that upon the bruit of the comming of the French into England he had used meanes to the Deane and Chapter of Canterbury that the rich monument of that Church should be put into his hands under pretence of keeping it safe in Dover castle but in effect to send it as his owne into Bohemia to the first charge he wanted no defence for there were so many through whose hands the Kings monies passed before they came to him as that he had no part therein save what the King in bounty gave him for what concerned the souldiers pay he was not allowed one that might reckon with him and make even the accounts whereupon he was found in arrere 250000. frankes he on the other side demanded satisfaction for his expences in his journey to Bohemia concerning the Kings marriage but this not being granted he required time for paiment which was likewise denied him for the transportation of treasure there was no proofe made of it that he was a friend to the Duke of Ireland as hath bin said might well increase his danger but not his fault for what concerned the tombe or monument who can tell whether his intention was rather to send it into Bohemia then to keepe it safe in Dover castle as the occasion required and his words witnessed Justice ought not to punish a fault not committed for that it might be committed nor ought a Judge condemne a man of a mentall conception not expressed for that such a thing might have bin imagined and put in execution two things make much for his innocency that he was beheaded on the sudden by the sole command of the Duke of Gloster without any legall proceeding and that the Earle of Darby had endeavoured his freedome insomuch as that he grew to high tearmes with the Duke Walsingham accuses him for having consented to sell Dover castle to the French when the King should give him notice that he was proud arrogant an oppressour of the poore a dispiser of the Church a fornicator an adulterer but he rather spake like a preacher being indeede of the Clergie then as an historian for the surrendring up of Dover 't was one of these popular errours which in the fall of great men disperse themselves amongst the common people it doth not appeare that the King would have sold Dover to the French nor is it likely that he had any intention of giving them so principall a place in England whilst when he would have sold Callice and the adjacent places he reserved unto himselfe the Dutchie of Gascony nor did the letters which together with the pasport were intercepted make any mention thereof As for pride arrogancie and the neglect of the poore they are evils much practised against such as from a low beginning are raised to great preferments If on the contrary side he had been to have shewed unto us what store of humility meeknesse and charity hee had found amongst such who from a low beginning have arrived at great preferments though the world be not quite void of vertue he would have been more troubled in finding of them out then in finding out a peece of paper wherein to make a short Catalogue of their names Besides though such sinnes may deserve blame yet they deserve not death being a fitter subject for the Court of Conscience then the Assises Hee was understood to bee a contemner of the Church as I beleeve by reason of his pretended sacriledge of the rich tombe in all likelihood fals For if the French had landed as all men had reason to think they would Canterbury was no wayes defended the losse of that treasure most certaine and Burles providence worthy of reward and praise For fornication and adultery say it were true if the lawes were therein severe not onely the Court but the whole world would quickly be dispeopled I conclude that the Duke of Gloster took liberty the weal-publick for his colour but the bringing of the King under his own particular interest was the soule therof The Judges remained for the last act of this Tragedy who as the last imprisoned so were they the last punished they were as well as the rest condemned to dye but the Queen begged their pardon since they were inforced to subscribe the Articles they were notwithstanding banished in perpetuity having only so much as might suffise them for livelihood alotted unto them out of their confiscated goods a good fortune which Burley met not with for he was beheaded before the King had any notice thereof otherwise he had not died which when he understood hee uttered against Gloster what ever affection passion or reason could dictate unto him But this Oligarchy did not long continue for it began but a little before the last yeare of Richards minority and ended as soone as hee came to full age the yeare 1389. The manner of destroying it whether it proceeded from the advice of others or from himselfe was noble and generous hee commanded all the Nobility to come to Court which they did being all met in the Councel Chamber he was not long in comming thither himselfe They all with nuch expectation longed to heare what he would say when being set in his chaire and looking round about him he asked them how old they thought hee was Answer was made full 21. If so said he in reason my condition should not be worse then is the condition of my subjects who by the lawes are at those yeares exempted from guardianship and are admitted to the managing of their owne affaires Hitherto I have been a ward being now no more so I renounce the being governed by you intending hereafter to governe my person and my affaires as best shall please my selfe And to the end that from that time forward they might hold him for a free and absolute Prince he forthwith tooke their offices from some of
not sufficient for their conservation especially when they are not naturally indued with such vertues as are pleasing which Henry was not for the first advantages which Edward had over him were the endowments of his minde and the comlinesse of his person which though it may decay is notwithstanding essentiall to captivate mens affections when accompanied as his was with clemency liberality and valour the most essentiall vertues requisite in a worthy Prince and most efficacious to make him be desired and though all these were not wanting in Henry yet wanted he the most substantiall and if he had any of them they were so poorely clad as they wanted those characters of Majesty which become a King and though they were sufficient to content himselfe yet were not they answerable to his quality nor such as gave content unto the world Vertues in Princes are lights not to be put under a bushell but on a candlesticke to the end that they may give light to all men Their actions should resemble the Sunne which generates nourishes and propagates Edward notwithstanding his vertues and good fortune was descended from an unfortunate house he being the only one except Edward sonne to Richard the third who died a child who of all his house died a naturall death after it layed pretence unto the Crowne The Earle of Cambridge his Grandfather was beheaded at Southampton the Duke of Yorke his Father slaine before Sandall of his three brothers the Earle of Rutland was slaine at the same time the Duke of Clarence drowned in a Butt of Malmsey and the Duke of Gloucester after having strangled his nephewes was by Henry the seventh bereft both of life and Kingdome You will meet with no Tragedy be it or true or fabulous where you shall finde so many various and cruell deaths as in this family To dye by the hands of the enemy or by the hangman though miserable is yet ordinary but by a prodigious brother and unkle unheard of As there is nothing more uncertaine nor more wrapt up in fancy than to affirme that destiny was the cause of this so is it to be believed that it proceeded only from ambition which disturbing his counsell and advice made it endeavour to get the Kingdome at the cost of his owne and others lives Not any one of them save this Edward having enjoyed the Crowne unto their end and that which they did enjoy they enjoyed with such losses and so much trouble as that whatsoever fortune so it be within the bounds of honour may seem rather to be desired than a Kingdome at such a rate For to live happy being the end of humane nature it is no happinesse to possesse by violence what is superfluous but being free from perturbations peacefully to enjoy what is sufficient according to a mans proper state and fortune which might be enjoyed were it not that ambition the enemy to true felicitie did perswade us that no such happinesse had any thing of generous in it We doe not here exclude all ambition but rather commend such as doth awake in us good actions He cannot be said to be good who is not ambitious of a good report nor can that ambition be had without an endeavour by our workes to deserve it Yet when she lives solitarily sequestred from the multitude in silence and philosophicall habite no man followes her nor makes mention of her A sound body affords not so much matter of discourse as doth an infirme nor a State well compos'd as one mis-govern'd The one for all her deserts shall be notwithstanding alwaies neglected and the other notwithstanding all her vices pursued so much is our vanity delighted with her lustre Moreover deeds of violence being those which doe enrich story and which make vertue or vice indifferent we covet them alwaies provided that our name doe in some sort live in our posteritie But the house of Yorke stood not in need of this It had reason to hope for remembrance in perpetuity and to be contented with its owne estate her Nobility was reall She was for Riches and Title to be envied This notwithstanding she aspired to the Crowne she disturbed her owne quiet and the quiet of the weale publique for one that reigned hundred thousands died and all of the same house came to evill ends excep this Edward who for his part would not have murdered his brother had he not made him selfe King nor had his sonnes been slaine had they not beene to inherit the Kingdome And Richard the third though naturally wicked never had attained to the height of all cruelty and wickednesse had it not been for the thirst of government so as it had beene better for them to have enjoyed their naturall greatnesse under a moderate ambition than by an immoderate one to make themselves the subject of Tragedie and to be praised but for a few things in future ages Edward being received for King and for such proclaimed immediately left London The condition of affaires were not such as would suffer him idly to enjoy that dignity the duration whereof could not be hoped for but by the ruine of his adversary He easily gathered together great forces advantaged therein by his predecessors wretchlesnesse Each man made offer unto him of all he had he mustered in the field 49000 men with the which he staied at Pumâ—…ret and sent the Lord Fitzwater to guard the bridge over the River Ayre called Ferrybrigs that he himselfe might make use thereof and inhibit the enemy Henry on the other side who by having put to death the Duke of Yorke thought he had now done all that was requisite gave the charge of his men to the Duke of Sommerset the Earle of Northumberland and the Lord Clifford not so much for that their qualities did deserve it as for that being inflamed with revenge for their fathers deaths at the battell of St. Albanes he could not make choice of any more passionately his And tarrying himselfe together with his wife and sonne at Yorke they marched on towards the enemy As soon as they understood that they had made themselves masters of Ferrybrigs they made a sâ—…and The Lord Clifford onely advanced with the Light-horse and setting upon the bridge by breake of day he easily wonne it the guards being all asleepe and not dreaming of the enemy The Lord Fitzwater awakened with the outcries of those that were slaine and that did slay believing it to arise from some tumult amongst his own men threw himselfe out of his bed and unarmed with onely a staffe in his hand went to appease them But too late aware of his mistake he was there slaine and together with him the bastard of Salisbury brother to the Earle of Warwicke They who could saved themselves the Lancastrians remaining masters of the place The Bastards death did so much grieve his brother Warwicke added to the unhappie successe of the enterprize which as being the first he thought might dismay the Army as hasting to the
common sense faile to suggest unto him what injury hee was to suffer by the rule of the house of Lancaster notwithstanding the seeming favourable proceedings of Parliament in his behalfe hee cloaked therefore his sorrow and seemed to be glad at what did inwardly afflict him hee endeavoured to fit himselfe to the present times till fortune might afford some other occasion When Warwicke had thus taken order for things at home hee applied himselfe to foraine affaires his first thoughts were to divert Duke Charles from assisting Edward beleeving that whilest hee was busyed with the Armes of France in Picardy and those of England in the confines about Callis danger would enforce him to mind his owne affaires and not trouble himselfe with what concerned other men hee sent 400 men to Callis to make inrodes into the parts about Boloigne which were with all dutifull respect received by Vauclere which freed him of all suspition of being any way inclined to the contrary party Before Edward landed in Holland Charles was informed that hee was dead neither was hee troubled at the newes moved by his antient inclination to the house of Lancaster and though Warwickes power did much molest him not hoping ever to gaine him hee hoped notwithstanding strongly to oppose him by meanes of the two Dukes of Sommerset and Exceter who had beene by him maintained in their miseries but when hee heard hee was arrived in Holland he was altogether amazed for should hee assist him he should draw upon him Henries enmity neither could hee deny him aide since his Wife was his Sister Charles knew not that Callis was at Warwickes command building much thereon hee sent Comines to see what hee could promise to himselfe therein for Vauclere having denyed entrance to Warwicke and accepted of a Pension from him hee had reason to believe him to depend upon him the Duke and not to be reconcileable with Warwicke but as soone as Comines was come to Callis hee found hee had lost his labour hee was not received as formerly all hee met wore the Earles colours the gate of the house wherein hee lay and his owne Chamber doore were marked with the White-crosse Songs were every where sung of the firme friendship and intelligence betweene Lewis and Warwicke Being by Vauclere invited to Dinner hee met there a great many Gentlemen who talked neglectfully of Edward and those most who had formerly seemed most to affect him none but Vauclere himselfe spake modestly of him Comines faining the first report of Edwards death to be true said to them that 't was now to no purpose to talke any more of him since hee was dead and that if hee were yet alive the Duke of Burgondy had contracted no other friendship with him then with whatsoever other King That the Articles of contract mentioned onely England and the King thereof that the friendship between England and Burgondy should still continue the same the names of Edward and Henry onely altered Charles was not displeased with this agreement though it was not as he could have desired for under-hand hee could do what he listed whilst hee was free from suspition of being molested by England which was that he most feared The Wollen-Drapers of London wrought well for him in this businesse for Warwicke having taken 4000 men into pay to send against him the Merchants for feare the War might overthrow their Trafficke did so behave themselves as they made him alter his resolution which had it not happen'd much mischiefe might have ensued to him for this fell out just at the same time when Lewis had taken from him Amiens and St. Quintines so as his affaires were likely to have succeeded ill he not being able to defend himselfe in two severall parts against two so potent enemies Charles had not yet seene Edward their first encounter was in the Towne St. Paul the perswasions the King used to him were that he himselfe shared with him in his losse since that he had not now to do with Henry of Lancaster but with the Earle of Warwicke whose Friendship was never to be hoped for as long as Lewis his amity did prevaile that by assisting him hee should not onely assist a Brother in Law and one that would alwayes be his friend but hee should do a worke becomming a just and a great Prince without exposing himselfe to a long and impossible businesse since hee had such intelligence such friends and servants within the Kingdome as hee needed onely to shew himselfe with some Convoy of Ships armed with a few men rather for reputation sake then any neede These perswasions were but coldly entertained by Charles for the Dukes of Sommerset and Exceter shewed unto him what hee owed to his Birth hee himselfe comming of the house of Lancaster and promised him what hee could desire against Warwicke to whom they were both irreconcileable enemies Edward was not well pleased to be nourished with hopes whilest Charles made him believe that his dissembling was necessary for them both for him because hee was not to fight with two Kingdomes at one and the same time and for Edward because opportunity might render his succour more usefull But Edward not satisfied with these put-offs considering that his designes were the lesse likely to succeede well by how much the more firmely Henry grew settled in his Kingdome hee caused foure Ships to be made ready for him at Vere in Holland which being a free Haven not denyed to any one the Ships might seeme to be set forth by Edward himselfe and hired 14 more for him of the Easterlings bargaining that they should passe him over into England and serve him fifteene dayes after he should be landed Hee caused moreover 50000 Florines to be secretly delivered unto him and that this aide might not seeme to be given by him he made it be proclaimed that whosoever should assist Edward should incurre great punishment hereby hee freed himselfe from giving suspition to England and come what might come remain'd friends to both sides Edward had 2000 men with him besides Mariners with which having landed at Ravenspur in Yorkeshire he sent forth some light horse to discover how the Inhabitants were inclined and finding them wholly turned over to Henries side not so much as willing to heare him named hee changed his resolution hee gave out that he did not pretend to the Kingdome Fearing lest the troubles that might thereby arise might alienate the peoples hearts but to his patrimoniall estate of Yorke under the obedience of Henry It cannot be imagined what good effect this his crafty wisedome produced for this his pretence being thought not onely moderate but just no man opposed him therein Equity orany thing which resembles it is of so great efficacy amongst men as that hee who but a little before was banished declared a Traitor and had his Lands confiscated yet being so great a Prince by birth as hee was and having beene King it moved all men to compassionate him
and thinke him worthy of that favour which the rigour of Law had debarred him of forgetting how much hee had made Henry suffer With this pretence hee went to Yorke proclaiming Henry to be King in all parts and stiling himselfe onely Duke of York The Earle of Warwicke hearing of his arrivall and of this his dissimulation wrote to his brother the Marquesse Montague who stay'd all that Winter with a great garrison of Souldiers at Pomfret to fight with him before hee should gather new forces or at least that hee should entertaine him till such time as hee himselfe should come thither and that by no meanes hee should suffer him to come into Yorke for by advancing his affaires there hee would endanger theirs Hee in conformity to this commanded all the Cities and Townes in those parts not to receive him but to shut their gates upon him and do him all the mischiefe which according to the Lawes of the Land ought to be done to a publike enemy But whilest the Earle was raising Souldiers and his Brother did not move Edward put forward and was met by two Aldermen neere to Yorke who advised him to steere his course some other way for that the City could not but oppose him and do him all possible mischiefe Hee having courteously heard them answered that hee came not to fight against the King nor any wayes to molest him acknowledging him to be his Soveraigne Lord but that hee might be permitted to enter into the Dutchy of Yorke his ancient patrimony hoping that as there was none that could justly oppose him therein so they least of any being the naturall subjects of his house from whence they had at all times received all manner of grace and favour The Aldermen returning with this answer and hee after softly following them in an instant the Citizens minds were changed those who were gotten upon the Walles to defend them against him as against an enemy came downe to be his guides and to keepe him from being by any one injur'd being come before the City and met by many of the chiefest Citizens he made such use of his affability calling the Aldermen your worships as by the fairenesse of his language and his large promises he got them to yeild to what ever he would 'T was agreed that hee should be received into the City if hee would sweare to two things that hee would treat them according to his proffered conditions and be obedient and faithfull to all Henries commands Upon these tearmes all parties retired themselves the Citizens to Yorke and Edward with his people to the fields expecting the nextday These good people thought hereby to do good service to God the King and Kingdome but the unwary do alwayes harme when they thinke to help To receive banisht men to restore goods and to dispose of estates belongs not unto Subjects The nextday Masse was said at the gate whereat hee was to enter He swore to the two Articles with such intention as the effects of his not observing them did afterwards declare Wherein is to be observed Gods Long-suffering and Justice the one by his not immediately punishing him the other extending it selfe not long after to his Family which being deprived of the Kingdome and that confer'd upon his enemy was utterly destroyed to manifest unto us that the delay of punishment is not the abolishment thereof These sacred ceremonies being ended with divine attestation he entred the City and as soone as he had from thence received monies notwithstanding all his Articles he made himselfe master of it by placing therein a good garrison and they too late perceived his breach of Faith but it behooved them patiently to endure the yoake which with their own hands they had put about their necks He stayd there but a while for having taken certaine forces into pay hee resolved to go to London A rash resolution had hee had any thing to lose but being he possest nothing and was either to regaine his Kingdome or lose his life which was not to be valued since hee had nothing to maintaine it with 't was a noble resolution and altogether worthy of the greatnesse of his spirit His neerest way lay by Pomfret where Marquesse Montague lay he shun'd him keeping on the other hand foure miles above him and the Marquesse came not forth otherwise Edward and his few men had bin but in bad condition He suffer'd him to passe as if he had had no knowledge thereof This was his second error the first being that he suffer'd him to get into Yorke Some notwithstanding were of opinion that he met him not because he did not much trust his people who hating Henry as the onely Picture of a King unfit for government and the cause of so many scandalls inclined to Edward a King fit to defend himselfe and them Hee thought not to meet with so good fortune but meeting with it and making use of it he put himselfe againe into the roade-way and marcht on to Nottingham where many Gentlemen with great troopes of men came to meet him here he was proclaimed King contrary to the tenure of his first pretences and his Oath taken at Yorke People flocked to him every houre he feared not to passe on to Leicester that hee might draw nigh to the enemy who was then at Warwicke under the command of the Earle thereof accompanied by the Earle of Oxford hee resolved either to give him battell or else to finde out some meanes to joyne with his Brother the Duke of Clarence Warwicke was not well satisfied with the Marquesse who by not opposing him had advantaged the Enemy he levyed Souldiers apace that he might come to the battell and advertised the Duke of Clarence to the end that hee might hasten unto him but growing fearfull of his temporizing he resolved to fight himselfe alone with those troops he had and with this designe he went to Coventry Edward who soone after his departure from Warwicke was come thither followed him the same way the Earle was much perplexed hee was certaine of nothing but battell his safety depended upon the will of Fortune His sonne in Law and his brother were corrupted the first for certaine the second not unlikely but rather to be doubted then built upon So as having intrencht himselfe he expected the Dukes comming who he understood was not far off Edward who was not farre off raysed his campe as if he meant to give his Brother Clarence battell apart and presented himselfe in battell aray before him But as soone as they were within sight one of the other the Duke of Gloucester ran into Clarence his Camp not demanding safe-conduct as upon like occasions is usuall they seemed to treat of what they had long before concluded betweene themselves peace was published and Edward proclaimed King and the two Brothers embraced each other as if there never had beene any thing of difference betweene them Never was man more directly murdered then was Warwicke
aid given by England did not much burden the Countrey which did abound in men and all things else the now-expences were to be drawn from England onely which being exhausted by Civil Wars could not well furnish things needful to so important an Expedition so as it was great wisedom in Edward if failed by the Duke cheated by the Constable and allured by Lewis with Moneys Pensions and chiefly with the promise of so honourable and advantageous a Match he did withdraw himself shunning thereby such snares as the contingencies of War might make him fall into as well at home as abroad Edward was not well landed when Lewis began to rid his hand of what other businesse he had to do which was the Truce with Charles and the Constables ruine The later was now no longer to be evaded his wife Mary of Savoy sister to the Queen of France she who always made up the breaches between her husband and brother-in-law was dead and his friends of all sides forsook him amongst which the Count Dammartin and Messieurs de Tremoville and Lude who were very powerful at Court so as imagining the King would come to S. Quintines as he did he withdrew himself from thence and abandoned that place not affying in the Garison which immediately yeelded up the Town Passing from hence to Varuins he there received Charles his Ambassadours who were come to treat of the Truce and were waited upon by handsom and well armed Troops There were in the Kings train besides the English Hostages many Gentlemen of the same Nation who bare them company and who wondering to see the Ambassadours so well attended one of them said to Monsieur de Commines that if the Duke of Burgundy had been accompanied with such men when he came to Calais Edward would not so easily have made an Agreement Monsieur de Narbone who was then present in a jesting manner replied They were too simple to believe that the Duke of Burgundy wanted such men as those but that their desire to return into England Six hundred Tun of Wine and a Pension had made them believe any thing This sort of jesting pleased not the English Gentleman who answered that it was true that he had heard that the French gybed at the English but they might gybe so long that their being gone might not hinder them from returning back again and although Monsieur de Commines would have smoothed over the businesse the English-man did notwithstanding complain thereof unto the King who being of a contrary humour to Narbone chid him as detesting his ill-advised indiscretion After much Dispute the Truce was at last concluded for nine yeers and all who had forfeited their estates by following the contrary party were suffered to return and take possession of them except Messieurs de Commines de Renti de Chasse and de Baldwin a Bastard of Burgundy the Duke who was inexorable in the behalf of such as had once quitted him would not be perswaded to suffer them enjoy any such priviledges as others did The chiefest Articles of the Truce were That the King should renounce his League with the Emperour and City of Collen should slight some forts that he should proceed against the Constable by way of justice according to the Treaty of Bovines that he should restore S. Quintines to the Duke and that he should not assist the Duke of Lorrein When Edw. understood that Charls would not accept of the Truce made by him he sent Sir Tho. Montgomery to intreat Lewis not to make any league with him save what was answerable to that which was made between them two and that he should not restore unto him S. Quintines and that if he were to make War against him he would crosse the Seas again to fight on Lewis his behalf on two Conditions the one That he should satisfie him for the losse he should have in his Customs of Wools at Callis which being taken from the Commerce of Dutch-men who were Charles his Subjects were worth unto him Fifty thousand Crowns a yeer the other that he should pay half the men which Edward should bring over But Lewis thanking him for his offer said he had already made the same Truce for nine yeers with him without any difference save the giving of Letters apart With this answer did Montgomery return and together with him the Hostages But Lewis would never have accepted of this offer though he had stood in need of it he thought it ominous to have the English in France besides the Commerce with Flanders and the ancient pretence to France might haply without much difficulty make Edward joyn again with Charles against them The Constable this mean while sinding himself abandoned by them who foreseeing his ruine absented themselves he knew not what to resolve upon nor whither to retire himself he durst not trust himself in Han though it were a very strong Fort and for the like occasions so fortified by him as it was thought almost impregnable because the Garison thereof were all Burgonians and French to flee into Germany with Moneys and Jewels would be dangerous at last after many consultations privately with himself he resolved to have recourse to Charles to demand safe-Conduct and under colour of important affairs to get accesse to him and win his ear Having got it he went to Mons with not above Fifteen or Twenty Horse where contrary to all faith he was at Lewis his request detained and sent to Peron The Duke according to the tie of his Articles was either to deliver him up unto the King within eight days after he should be his prisoner or else to see justice done upon him himself but he detained him longer cavilling from one day to another for above the space of a moneth not out of Charity but for fear lest when the King should have him he might break his word with him and hinder him in the taking of Nanci which he then besieged but making his account to take it on such a day he gave order that on the same day he should be delivered to the Kings Officers as he was Perceiving afterwards that he had cast up his accounts amisse Nanci holding still out he revoked his direction the very same day by an expresse Post who though he made all possible haste came three hours after the Constable was delivered up who being brought to Paris examined and out of his own Letters to the King of England and Duke of Burgundy convinced of high Treason he was beheaded in the Greve a place where malefactors are put to death paying so at once sufficiently what he ought sundry times to have done for his so many deceits He was descended from the most illustrious Families of Christendom the Families of Emperours and Kings allied to the chiefest Princes son-in-law to the Duke of Savâ—…y brother-in-law to the King of France and Duke of Millan Uncle to the Queen of England rich in Fee farms Copie-holds Rents and Moneys